Jump to content

Leaderboard

  1. rx72000

    rx72000

    Member


    • Points

      6057

    • Posts

      14130


  2. hardtrainer01

    hardtrainer01

    Artist


    • Points

      4078

    • Posts

      7737


  3. Lion

    Lion

    Member


    • Points

      2829

    • Posts

      13451


  4. morphlover1

    morphlover1

    Member


    • Points

      1252

    • Posts

      3717


Popular Content

Showing content with the highest reputation since 12/30/22 in all areas

  1. Chapter 2: I've been living with my Uncle Ryan for about 2 school weeks now. My classes had started for the semester and I've started a job at a local grocery store across the street from my college. All of them are beginning level engineering classes. I was fine just taking four classes a semester. I wanted to have time to focus on working a job, working out, and studying as much as I could. Being an older student, I wasn't terribly interested in partying a whole lot. I had other things to worry about. But these past two weeks Ryan had really been changing - a lot. Much more than I thought he would. Every night I'd been refilling his water bottle and putting another packet of the powder inside. His energy levels and motivation was absolutely through the roof. Uncle Ryan was starting to get back into shape and maybe I had something to do with it! We were only a couple weeks into my stay and I wondered just how big Ryan was going to get. His body had rapidly begun to slim down, as his muscles began to bulk up again. I honestly couldn't quite see all of his progress because I never have a chance to see him shirtless and he quite likes to wear baggy clothing when working out with me. The closest I get is seeing him in his tucked-in dress shirts. They had really start to fit really well on his body. His arms bulged, and his pecs had started to really stretch the fabric around his chest a little more every day. I was finally going to get to see a little more today. My uncle Ryan knocked on my door around 10:00 on Saturday morning. I came out, dressed in my usual t-shirt and shorts. Uncle Ryan asked, "Hey Andrew, my friend, Alex invited me over to his house. He said his wife was going to visit with her parents today. He suggested we swim in his pool. He wanted me to invite you along too. He's a really nice guy." It was early September and still hot as hell outside. Just being outside felt sticky and gross. Mosquitoes were every where. I was honestly looking forward to some brisk fall weather. But not until I got to see my uncle in the pool! "Yeah, I'd love to come along!" I replied with enthusiasm. "Great, change and we'll get on over there. He only lives about 5 minutes away." Andrew said, as he walked to his room to get changed. Thankfully, I had thought to bring a bathing suit. Just on an off chance that something like this came about. I quickly slipped out of my pants and underwear and put on my swim trunks, keeping my shirt on. They were solid blue and came a little more than halfway down my thigh, showing off some of my developing quad muscles. I met my uncle out in the kitchen. He was still wearing a really baggy shirt but was wearing a tighter pair of trunks that came just above his knees. He was prepared with a bag of sunscreen and other pool related items. "Alright, Andrew let's get going! No need to keep Alex waiting." It didn't take us long, we were out the door, in Ryan's car, and at Alex's house in no time. We parked on the street in front of his house. It was a modest little cottage-style house that had nice fencing and a porch. Along the fence there was a door that was slightly ajar. Ryan started walking towards it and I just followed suit. He opened it as it lead to his back yard that contained his friend's pool. It seemed pretty deep, a good 6ft in the deep end. "Hey Ryan! How are you doing, my man? It's been a while since we've got to see each other in person!" It was Ryan's friend shirtless friend, Alex. Boy was he hot. He was around the same age as Ryan. He wasn't super muscular but he had just enough to have an awesome, manly shape to his body. A v-taper that expanded upwards to his faint abs, built chest, and wide shoulders. His arms were about "15 around. His legs look absolutely powerful too (something not common on guys with similar physiques). His face was absolutely strikingly handsome - chiseled, square, and clear of blemishes. His hair was dark, short, and wet with chlorinated water. His body had a nice tan complexion to it. Ryan and Alex went in for a "bro hug" "Great to see you, Alex. Works been a killer but I'm here today. By the way, this is my nephew, Andrew. You've heard me talk about him before." Ryan said, introducing me to his hot friend. Alex shook my hand firmly, as he greeted me. "Yeah, your uncle's told me about you. He's excited that you were going to be staying with him." Alex said looking me in the eyes. I kinda lost track of what was being said. I quickly snapped back to reality, "Oh, uh. Yeah, I'm thankful he's letting me stay with him for a bit." Ryan interjected, "Well, now that we've met let's go ahead and get into the pool." Ryan laid his bag down onto the pool table and peeled off his shirt. Damn, Ryan's physique was much better than I had anticipated. His love handles were all but gone at this point, and his back looked absolutely huge and rippling with muscles. He turned around to face Alex and I after squirting some sunscreen into his hands and rub on his torso. He still had a slight stomach but it was very clear he had abs as well. As he rubbed sunscreen all over his chest his arms kept bulging and twitching with muscle - they certainly looked more defined than they did a week ago. His powerful looking chest was likewise bouncing up and down. He looked to be about 225 lbs with still a good bit of body fat but he clearly looked solid. I didn't want my stare to linger too long so I walked over and peeled my shirt off as well revealing my much smaller but defined body. I knew I was at least bigger than Uncle Ryan's sexy friend. I began to apply sunscreen too. I could feel my washboard abs as I began to rub sunscreen on to them. Man, it was moments like these that certainly made me feel glad that I started working out in the first place. "Holy shit, Ryan! You've grown a ton since I had you over last. Looks like muscles run in the family too. It's impressive." Alex said, giving us both the up-down. "Yeah, I've started working out consistently again." Ryan said as he slowly began to spread more and more sunscreen over his body. He eventually got to his back where he lacked the flexibility to reach. "Hey, Alex. Come over here and rub this sunscreen on my back, I need help." "Sure thing!" replied Alex, as he walked over and squirted the sunscreen into his hand and rub my uncles huge back. The whole situation was completely homoerotic. It seems I wasn't the only person that felt that way. Both my uncle and Alex began to get a little bit of wood forming in their swim trunks. Uncle Ryan spoke up, "Last time I could reach back there. I guess my arms and back are just getting too big to reach back there anymore," as he shot a double bicep pose and held it for quite a while. Alex remained quiet as my uncles biceps peaked into massive baseballs of hot muscles. Seeing that, I had to adjust my pants as I could feel myself getting a little hard down there, like Ryan and Alex. There was no way that Alex was completely straight. He certainly enjoyed rubbing that sunscreen way too much. My uncle seemed to be enjoying it way too much too. Not that I had a problem with any of it, though. My uncle Ryan went ahead and just jumped into the pool as soon as he had everything rubbed in. Alex and I got into the shallow end and walked towards the end where my uncle was. His hair was wet, and his traps kinda bunched up as he tensed his shoulders up in the water. In my uncle Ryan's typical fashion he promptly walked over to me, playfully grabbed Me - one hand on my neck, the other on my lower back. He picked me up, pulled my entire body of his head and threw me into the deep end. I sunk and immediately came back up, wiping the water from eyes, and laughing. "It's been a long time since I've seen the playful side of my Uncle Ryan," I said as I was chuckling, and spitting water that happened to be running into my mouth. Truthfully, I was beginning to see a side of Uncle Ryan - one I hadn't been acquainted with - one that liked to show off a bit. I wasn't sure if he was always like this and I missed it growing up or if this was something new for him. Either way, the whole pool experience was awesome. We just sat around in the water chatting and solving the world's problem. We got out periodically so we wouldn't shrivel up to raisins or die from skin cancer from lack of sunscreen. We happened to end up staying the whole day up until 4:30 when we ordered pizza, having skipped lunch. There were no dull moments when Ryan was around. This is what I missed so much about him not being around, most everyone else in the family were simply just sticks in the mud. [...] We eventually said our goodbyes as his wife arrived at home. She greeted us as we went out the fence gate to head back to the car. As soon as we got home Ryan began to drink from his water bottle. Little did he know that water bottle was the source of his rapidly transforming body. I went to take a shower to get the chlorine off my skin and out of my hair. I got out, threw my swimwear into the laundry basket and got dressed into another t shirt and shorts. I wanted to just relax and watch some videos on YouTube. I went to the kitchen to get some small snacks and water. While there I stopped to take a look at the box of powders that I had to look at the packaging. I was quite disappointed that it didn't work nearly as well for me as it was for Uncle Ryan but I wasn't going to complain if he was making good use of them. Looking at the box I saw a small warning on it, "Do NOT take more than one packet a day. ALWAYS dissolve in water. Effects may compound otherwise." I wasn't quite sure what that meant but it wouldn't be a problem for me. These things were too expensive for me to be wasting doses. I looked up and noticed that the door to the garage was opened slightly. I went over to shut it but noticed that Ryan was in there shirtless, I suppose working out before taking a shower. I stood my the door peering in - seeing he obviously had been lifting weights. His body was absolutely pumped, red, and sweaty. Uncle Ryan couldn't see me due to the angle. I got closer and I could hear him speaking from the echo inside of the garage that funneled into the kitchen. He began to bounce his pecs back and forth saying, "Oh fuck. Looks at these pecs. They're getting their definition back again." He lifted up his right bicep up to the mirror and began to kiss it, "My arms, oh god, they're getting huge. Fuuuuck. I couldn't believe how easy it was to pick Andrew up at the pool." He lifted his arms up above his head, and scrunched his stomach. His abs really began to flare out as his stomach fat sank back and his pecs bulged out. "This stomachs about to be gone and my midsection is going to look absolutely jacked." He then pulled a most muscular pose. His whole body tensed up with veiny muscles. Ryan looked absolutely massive. "Oh fuck, look at all this muscle. I can't wait to get bigger and bigger. It's not enough. I need... More. Everywhere." I could make out the outline of his huge boner in his pants. This was so fucking hot watching my Uncle Ryan get off to himself in the mirror. He was absolutely in love with his muscles and he couldn't stop. I started backing away for fear of being caught. I went back to my room and locked the door, laid on my bed, and stripped my pants and underwear off. I pulled my shirt over my head to expose my torso. I began jacking off my fat 6" cock, rubbing my other hand up and down my abs. All I could think about is my huge, mature uncle growing and hulking out. I imagined him flexing his big arms for me while jacking myself off in front of him. FUCK. He's so hot. I couldn't take it. I dumped load after load of cum onto my muscular stomach. I didn't even bother cleaning up. I just fell right asleep with shirt raised over my head and all. It's only been a few weeks and it's come to this...
    53 points
  2. Chapter 3: It was now late September. Nearly a month and a half had passed since I'd move in with my Uncle Ryan. Everything was going great! I was doing spectacularly in all of my courses and I had began to really catch the attention of my professors. I'd made a couple of friends through class - Austin and Ethan. We'd started studying together and meeting up for lunch after Calculus class. My job kept my coffers filled for random purchases. I was enjoying the college life, even though it looked a little different to me. Moreover, I was enjoying being Uncle Ryan's roommate. He was magnetic, cheerful, and funny as ever. He was growing more and more. Everywhere. He did not look quite as big, since at this point a lot he had lost a lot of fat, just as the powder promised to do. So his weight probably dropped to 220 lbs. But his body shape was becoming even more sexy than before - much like the shape he had on his late 20s but even better than that. He worked out every morning. We hadn't been training together because his work schedule ensured he had to get up at 5:00 to get his workouts in. Since my job often ran long into the night I wanted to ensure that I always had enough sleep. I usually ended up getting out of bed around 7:00. Just in time to see my uncle leave for work. Today was a Friday. It was going to be a chill day since this is one of the first Fridays I had off in a few weeks. I got up at my usual 7:00, walked out my door, and into the kitchen. There I saw my Uncle Ryan in an orange polo and khaki dress pants opening the refrigerator to get his bottle of water (that I always ensured was seeded with the powder). His 16" arms were bulging and pushing up the shirt sleeve. Ryans large pecs couldn't be contained by the shirt, he was so big in the chest that he couldn't even button any of the buttons. Revealing some of his pecs musculature as well as a dusting of his fur. Being tucked into his pants, the shirt was taut over his body. You could see the feint outline of where his abs were. His hair was neatly groomed and combed, as was his short beard. "Good morning, bud!" Ryan said to me. "Good morning, Uncle Ryan. How are you doing today?" I said with a smile, how could you not in the presence of a body like his? "I'm doing pretty well today. I finally fit into a polo I used to wear before I kinda got off track. Feels good that I'm get back into shape." Ryan said, as he opened up his water bottle to drink. "Fit" was a very loose term to describe the relationship between my uncle's body and the fabric that surrounded it. But I wasn't going to tell him to change. "Wow that's pretty impressive Uncle Ryan." I said in sincere amazement. "Thanks Andrew! Now I gotta go to work. See you at home." he said grabbing his bags and water. "Before you go Uncle Ryan, did you want to meet me for dinner tonight? There's a really good restaurant right off of campus that I've been dying to try. It's called The Campus Grill" I asked. "Sure thing Andrew, I'll meet you there at 6:00. I know right where it is. That'll give me time to get off of work and get back here." Ryan said as he scurried out the door to his car. Uncle Ryan had been working and working out so much lately we hadn't had time to really sit down and talk lately. I didn't want my uncle to feel like he was living with a stranger in his own home. [...] I left Ryan's house, locked up, and began walking to the restaurant. I was getting a little hungry. The whole day just consisted of workouts, morning classes, and chilling out for a while. But I was starting to get a little antsy. I wasn't used to the free time. During my walk I started to begin to feel a sense of excitement well up in my stomach. I was excited to see Uncle Ryan in his tight little polo. He was really comfortable with his body and that made it all the more better. After about a ten minute walk I finally arrived. Walking in I saw that my uncle was a little early and had already grabbed us a seat. He was sitting there with his water bottle in hand and his tight polo clinging to his body. Waving he motioned for me to come sit down. I walked towards him. "Hey Uncle Ryan! How's your day been?" "It's been awesome. I got some good news." Ryan said. "What? Is it about work?" "Yep. Remember how I told you that we were looking for some help? We finally found two candidates to hire and they're going to be taking a lot of responsibilities off of me. I'm finally going to get to work like a regular person for once in the past couple of years." Ryan said with excitement! "That's awesome, Uncle Ryan! Now you can slow down and enjoy things a little bit more." "Yep, I can focus more time on you, my friends, and getting BIGGER!" Ryan replied with a somewhat cocky attitude, he continued saying, "By the way, I just ordered you water if that's fine? The hostess brought it out for me to start since our waiter was busy." "Oh sure." Just then our waiter came up to the table. He was clearly a college student, looked like a real jock type. He had a handsome face and wore a black shirt where he had a pair of slightly petruding pecs. He spoke in a very deep voice saying, "Hello guys. I'm Phineas and I'll be your waiter tonight. Have you had a chance to look at the menu?" He was very obviously staring at my uncle, taking aback by how big and sexy he was. "I'm ready but I'm not sure my nephew is." "Oh, yeah. I am ready. I looked at the menu before I came. I'll have the salmon with the side of asparagus." "And I'll have the grilled chicken with a side of mashed potatoes, and okra please." Phineas said, "Alright, gentlemen. I'll have that right out for you." Uncle Ryan and I continued our conversation amongst ourselves. "How's all your classes coming along, Andrew? Sorry I haven't been keeping up, it's just been a long few weeks for me." Ryan asked to me. "They're going great! I'm acing all my classes and my professors think a lot of me." "Awesome, dude! Seems like you got your dad's brains and your uncles brawn. How much do you weigh now?" Ryan asked. "I weight about 185 lbs." "That's great. Better than me at your age. It took me a few years to really get going. Really only now do I feel like I am taking off to the next level. I think the family will be surprised when they see me again." "Yeah, you've really changed a lot these few weeks I've been with you. Must be muscle memory from where you left off." Ryan and I continued on our conversations. Our food came out in about 15 minutes but we kept them conversation alive . Most of it was just catching up with what had been going on in our lives the past few weeks. Of course the conversation was just one rabbit hole after the next. All of it was enjoyable as always. Our waiter, Phineas, was great. Checked on us just enough and kept us refilled when needed. Very personable as well. Towards the end of our meal he brought us the check and laid it down on the table. My uncle and I gave him our cards to send back and he came swiftly with our receipts to sign. Phineas spoke up as he dropped the receipts, "By the way, sir," he said as he looked at my uncle, "Do you happen to workout?" "Why, yes I do." "I thought so because you look absolutely jacked," the waiter said with a wider smile on his face. Ryan smiled wildly as he got a little blush in the face. He raised up a bicep and flexed it. His arm balled up in a large peak, as his orange polo sleeve pushed all th way back to his arm pits revealing a little bit of unshaven fur. "Thanks man. It makes my day to hear stuff like that. Especially from someone with a developed body like yourself." Phineas stood in awe of his huge bicep. "Don't be afraid. I won't bite if you touch it." The waiter looked around to see if anyone was looking and copped a feel of it. He pressed into it attempting to make it budge but he couldn't make any progress. My uncle then took his other arm and untucked his shirt from his pants and pulled up his shirt to his neck, revealing his abs and the lower parts of his pecs. I was blown away by how much more definition my uncle had in his midsection. He very clearly had visible abs that formed a column from his lower stomach up to his chest. The waiter looked at his midsection with a serious, lustful look. He was hypnotized by my uncle. "It's a work in progress but hopefully I will get bigger." Phineas said, "Thanks for showing me. That's gonna inspire me to get to the gym and workout even harder." The waiter had to go back to work. As he left we got up went out of the restaurant. "Wanna ride home with me, Andrew?" "Sure!" We both got into his car as he turned it on. And we got ready to leave. "Oh wait, I left something in the restaurant. I'll be right back." I watched him walk back in to the restaurant, and go back to our table. He didn't seem to pick up anything but he handed our waiter something. It looked like a small card, as it wasn't big enough to be money. Then my uncle came back out and hopped in the car with me. "Found it!" as he put his seat belt buckle on. As we drove the short distance home Ryan spoke up, "Sorry if that was a little much back there. I got a little carried away." "That's no problem Uncle Ryan. I don't think there's an issue with showing off what you have. You worked hard for it anyways." "Yeah... Thanks for understanding." he continued, "You working late tomorrow?" "Yeah, I probably won't be home until well past midnight tomorrow, maybe 1 or 2. I'm closing up and doing some overnight stocking." "Ah, okay. Then I guess we'll do our own dinner plans tomorrow then." [...] I walked to work today. It was only a few minutes so I didn't feel the need to drive there. Working at the grocery store was always a good time. I had some coworkers that made the long hours of stocking worthwhile, even for my meagre wages. Tonight was supposed to be a long one. We were supposed to get several trucks but all them were delayed, so my manager sent some of us home early and said they'd found some cashiers to close up tonight that needed the hours. I was excited to be going home early. It was about 10:00 and I began to make my usual journey home. It was dark but thankfully being so close to a college campus there were others walking around and the streets were well-lit. As I got close to home I noticed that the lights in the house were out except for the garage. I suppose my uncle had went to bed early (as he is apt to do) and didn't think to turn out the garage lights. The front door was open, so I quietly opened it as not to wake my uncle. As I stepped in to the house I took off my shoes to prevent making a loud noise with my steps. I walked into the kitchen and could see that the garage door had been left open and I could hear the sounds of my uncle groaning, as well as a very deep voice. I walked over to my previous vantage point to see what was happening. It was my huge muscular uncle completely naked with the muscular waiter from last night. My uncle was on one of the workout benches pressing dumbbells while he had the young man on his dick riding it. The waiter was pretty jacked himself. I could only see his back but it was absolutely rippling with muscle as his ass was being split open by Ryan's dick. "Look at daddy's huge, growing muscles." Phineas just kept moaning in his deep, soothing voice as he bounced up and down on Ryan's body. I started playing with my own hardening cock through my pants as I watched them go at it. Ryan kept pressing the dumbbells as his dick continued to slide in and out of the waiters ass. Eventually he was exhausted and placed the weights down on the floor. He caught his breath in between groans of sexual pleasure. Finally Phineas spoke, "Daddy, you're so much bigger than anyone I've met." Ryan looked up at Phineas' body, "fuck, you have such a tight, muscular body! But you look so damn puny next to me. Thing is, I'm only going to get LARGER." He said enraptured in pleasure as he flexed his biceps for Phineas. "Please daddy, fuck me!" Phineas said loudly in a voice of lustful desperation. Ryan helped him to get off of his dick, adjusted the bench to lean all the way up and made Phineas bend over it. He adjusted it in such a way that Ryan could see his body in the mirror as he fucked him. Slowly he slid his dick into his asshole, and gradually picked up speed. I had gotten to the point where I had just unzipped my pants and was playing with my dick openly. Ryan was staring at himself in the mirror watching this muscular jock getting pounded by his huge cock. "Tell me how big you want to get, daddy!" Phineas begged as his ass was being pounded. Ryan said, looking at himself, "How big do I want to get? I'm not sure but right now I know I'm not nearly big enough. I need more muscle. FUCK! I need it everywhere. Every time I move I want my whole body to twitch and contort with huge developed muscles. I want to look like a Greek God." Ryan raised his biceps up and flexed them while continue to pound Phineas. I think him doing that about sent him over the edge. I know that I was about to be there. Ryan shouted,"turn around I'm going to cum." Phineas flipped around. I could see Phineas' chest was absolutely amazing. It was large, boxy, and made him look really manly. Ryan took his dick to get himself off. Ryan unloaded onto Phineas' hairless chest. I put my dick into my underwear to shoot my load into it, to not get it on the floor. Then Ryan spoke in a very sweet and soft voice saying, "now let daddy help you take care of this. I could use a little extra protein" He got down on his knees and began giving a blow job to Phineas until he came as well. Phineas said, "that's the best sex I've ever had." Ryan kiss him on the mouth calmly, and said, "I can give you a ride home if you'd like. My nephews going to be home any minute." I quickly collected myself and scurried to my bedroom trying not to make a sound. I had to make it seem like I wasn't home yet. It seemed to work. I sent Ryan a text saying I'd be home around 12:30 and to go ahead to bed without me. Ryan texted back that he was going to bed and would lock the door.
    52 points
  3. Parts 1-4 Part 5 Mike looks back on his senior year of high school as the happiest time of his life. After the horned up muscle bros adopted him into their group, he felt like they'd be soul mates forever. Caught in his sensual fantasy, he put out of his mind that in a few short semesters, they'd probably be moving to different cities and going to different colleges. As senior year wears on, Mike continues to grow impressively, but at a natural rate, as quickly as strict diet and exercise (and daily, sometimes hourly fucking sessions) will allow. He gains maybe five pounds or so of muscle every month. Brett, Brandon and particularly Kyle always try to get him to take steroids, to get on their freak level -- or at least approach it. He resists, but finally he compromises by starting to inject testosterone in his quad each week. That, along with his excellent adherence to their bodybuilding regimen, seems to supercharge his muscular development. By May, ten months after he'd first fingered Kyle in the boy's room stall, Mike is 5'8 and 190 pounds of lean muscle -- fully 50 pounds of muscle gained. The 18 year old, formerly skinny geek is a bona fide hunk. Huge, handsome, and yet non-threatening, everyone seems to have a crush on him, from nerdy closet cases to the popular girls. His thick arms and chest get nonstop admiration and compliments from his schoolmates and family. His voice seems to grow deeper, his stubble comes in thicker each morning, he notices dark body hair starting to pepper his chest and abs. Mike's confidence soars through the rafters. As Mike grows in size, the trio's already considerable attraction grows even more intense. Mike is now used to almost constant disruptions during his AP classes. Whether it's Kyle, Brett, Brandon, or all three, they won't even come into the classroom anymore to grab him. He'll just spot a massive shadow looming outside the door, smell the pheromones already filling the air, and feel a text notification in his pocket. No matter what's going on, even if it's during an exam, he'll know it's time to get up and leave the class for a fuck session. No excuse needed. Every day he packs two sets of extra clothes in his backpack -- plus towels to clean up the torrents of cum they'll unleash. --- The craziest thing about the trio -- other than their size -- is their sex drive. All of them can and do cum maybe 6 or 7 times a day, with only a few minutes gap needed after an orgasm. And with three of them, it really adds up. It's like their minds never clear after sex -- like the sex just makes them horned for more sex. People take ecstasy to feel the way these guys do 24-7. Kyle, as in all areas, is the most superlative here, his grapefruit balls producing seemingly limitless amounts of cum, his horniness never sated. His full cheeks are constantly flushed red with desire. Even on the football field, plowing through the opposing team's line, Kyle is fully hard, turned on by his own power -- or else by Brett and Brandon's beefy asses in football gear. Usually after winning the game, back in the locker room, Kyle peels off his football pants and finds he has cum multiple loads. --- One time, sitting in the same history class where they first met, Mike watches Kyle absent-mindedly flex his giant veiny arm, bored, exposing his bushy, dark pits. Then Kyle gets a whiff of his own musk. His pupils dilate. He smells his pit harder and louder, sticks his whole face in, not realizing the obscene, animalistic spectacle he's making. Everyone in class is staring at him. Kyle's dick instantly springs to life, and in seconds not only the head but four full inches of shaft are spilling out of his mesh shorts under the schooldesk, drooling cum to the classroom floor and dribbling it on his size-14 sneakers. His inhalations continue to get noisier, and he moans and groans loudly. A legit puddle of pre-cum is forming on the floor. The teacher is used to ignoring his displays, but this is going too far. Any moment, she'll have to say something. Mike taps Kyle on his giant shoulder to pull him out of his pit fever-dream. "Psst! Bro, you gotta chill!” For a second, Kyle snaps out of it and realizes his mistake. He lowers his massive arm. His cock seems to recede back into his shorts. As wanton as his behavior at school is, even Kyle knows that he can't just cum one of his fire-hose loads in the middle of homeroom class and still get away with it. But then he notices Mike's new muscles under his stretched shirt, the thick shoulders and traps the little guy has built up, Mike's handsome face and thick neck... Kyle once again turns red and his dick starts leaking. Kyle spends most of the remaining class in agony, unable to cum, but his dick too hard and enormous for him to safely get up and take care of it in the restroom. Eventually, to everyone's relief, including the teacher's, he falls asleep and snores loudly. Then Mike, Brett, and Brandon -- knowing that after edging like this Kyle's load will be unbelievably huge -- quickly lead him to the locker-room showers, like nurses leading a hulking, hung, fully erect, 330-pound patient. Part 6: Christmas Eve, 2 years later Mike arrives at the bar early, wanting to be there before Brandon, Brett and Kyle arrive. He has barely slept in days. He's been too excited by the prospect of seeing his high school buddies again for the first time since graduation. After leaving for college in another state, Mike has followed the trio closely. He knows Kyle is widely expected to be one of the hottest drafts for NFL lineman when he graduates from UCLA. He knows Brett and Brandon both dropped out of college freshman year to pursue professional bodybuilding careers, that they're living in Venice Beach and both set to be two of the youngest-ever contenders for Mr. Olympia next year when they take the stage. But he knows that jacking off to their YouTube or IGs or to their occasional pidgin-English texts is different from seeing this scale of muscle in the flesh... Mike sees a huge dark shape standing at the bar. It's the back of a man in a black t-shirt and dark pants -- but it's as wide as three men. There are pug-like folds of skin where muscles of his neck meet his veiny, buzzed head. Mike sees his almost equally wide quads and hamstrings stuffed into stretched pants. They taper at his small waist, where an enormous, indecent ass shelf casts a deep shadow in the overhead light. He knows it's Kyle. But it can't be? How can he be so much bigger? "What the fuck?!" Kyle turns around. “MIKE!" Kyle roars. His special-made shirt can't contain what he's packing. His neck is now so thick with muscle Mike wonders how he can turn his head. His inflated pecs and shoulders press against the bottom of his chin as they balloon outward. Veins snake through his neck, arms, traps and forehead. Kyle's face looks different too. It’s like the amount of muscle padded onto his body has spread to even his jawline and brow, making them stronger, thicker, and squarer. The only things about him that haven't changed are his dark, handsome and yet kind eyes. What blows Mike’s mind most of all are Kyle’s neck and traps. Most humans just have a neck. Yet Kyle has two enormous trap muscles roping into the back of his head, so freakishly wide and strong his literal bull neck seems like it’s fighting for space, his head small by comparison. Before he can drink in the whole image, Kyle swallows him in a bear hug. The nostalgic, heart rate-elevating smell of pure testosterone fills Mike's nose. Kyle's muscles feel like warm granite. "Good to see you buddy!" says Kyle. His voice is deeper, deep as gravel; it sounds computer-enhanced. "Kyle..." Mike is getting dizzy. "You're... you're...huge...your muscles...How..." (Mike is experiencing Muscle Proximity Brain Death.) "You're looking pretty fuckin' yoked yourself, bro." Kyle's not wrong. Mike looks unbelievable. At 20, he's not even the size Brett, Brandon or Kyle were in high school. But he's still 5'8, 230 pounds, every muscle group full and beautiful. Years of testosterone and bodybuilding have made him a genuine beast, usually the most jacked guy in the gym. There isn't one gay guy who meets Mike and doesn't fantasize about his muscles. Kyle grabs Mike's arm and forces him to flex. The 19 inch peak is impressive, or rather would be, if Kyle's 19-inch forearm weren't next to it. “Damn Mike, not so little anymore!” “Nothing like your mass, Kyle…” “Oh this?” Kyle flexes a vascular, freakish arm, the largest Mike has ever seen. Every eye in the bar turns his way. “Still got it, I guess. 25 inches (not pumped). And I’m 385 pounds, weighed myself this morning. ‘Cuz I know you were about to ask.” (Arrogant wink.) Mike can’t get over how much deeper his voice sounds. The other bar patrons stare at the two beefcakes embracing each other and flexing. Kyle orders Mike a beer. The bartender stops in the middle of serving someone else and instinctively obeys the alpha. “Fucks sake. What are they feeding you boys at college these days?” the bartender asks, his mouth open. “Football team gets unlimited meals,” says Kyle. “Well that’s perfect for you,” says Mike. “Cheers!” As Kyle lifts the glass to drink, his balled-up bicep is larger than his entire head. There’s a moment of silence between them while Kyle looks Mike in the eyes. Mike blushes and averts his gaze. He notices how Kyle’s veiny neck is so thick his T-shirt collar is stretched to breaking. Folds of padded muscle seem to surround his ears. There are veins in his forehead and skull. It looks like he’s flexing with all his might in a most muscular pose.. but he’s just standing around, relaxed. Mike’s eyes drift down to Kyle’s legs where an unbelievable width of quad muscle twitches and stretches his pants skin tight. Finally Kyle speaks. “Mike…” his voice the deepest bass imaginable. “You look amazing.” Then he notices Kyle’s flushed cheeks and what looks like a python growing in his trousers. Some things never change… Before Mike can reply, he notices Kyle glancing behind him. Then Mike feels a strong hand squeezing his own bubble butt. "MIKE?!" yells Brett. "You cannot be telling me this beast is our little Mikey..." "Holy FUCK bro," says Brandon. Mike spins around. He exhales sharply. His mouth goes dry. He can't believe what he's seeing. Brandon and Brett have exploded in size, just as much as Kyle. Brett must be 5'9 and 300 pounds. Brandon's 6'2 and probably 320. Mike's head is spinning so fast; overstimulated, he feels like he might faint. "Mmh... uhm...." Mike mutters. Brandon's veiny neck bulges out of a skin-tight, unbuttoned polo shirt, the collar stretched and flattened around his enormous, veiny traps. A sheer shelf of pec muscle explodes outward, making it impossible to focus on anything else. Brett's wearing an oversized hoodie, but Mike can still tell how much he has grown. Everywhere Mike looks he sees mounds of muscle. Like Kyle, their faces and necks are fuller, veinier, looking flexed even while relaxed. Only their eyes remain unchanged. Several people around the bar now have discreetly pulled out phones to record the four enormous bodybuilders. “I can’t believe it bro, you’re finally juicing?” asks Brandon. “Nah man, just TRT. And discipline,” says Mike. “You look so good. This ass!” Brett grabs Mike’s perfect bubble butt with his meaty paw and squeezes hard. Brett's eyes roll back. “Damn! You still a top?” he says loudly. “Um...More or less…” “What a waste,” says Brandon, winking. Brett leans close to Mike's face. Mike smells his beautiful musk, feels Brett's muscles pressing against his own huge pecs. He feels like a skinny, 140-pound geek all over again. "I can't wait for you to fuck me tonight bro," Brett murmurs in Mike's ear, softly and quietly. "It's gonna feel so fucking good. You miss fuckin your muscleboy?" Without any discretion at all, Brett guides Mike's hand into his tight pants, which strain to contain the mass of his glutes. "You ready to fuck this 300-pound muscleboy tonight? Yes, sir, I've been waiting. 300 pounds of muscle, all yours, sir. You gonna give me your load tonight? It's gonna feel so good bro." Mike's face turns red, his dick feels like it's going to explode. "All right, all right, give the guy a chance to breathe," says Brandon, pulling Brett off Mike. “You guys look…” Mike falters. “I don’t know what to say. I’m speechless.” He’s walled in. Wherever he looks he sees freak muscle. Kyle’s quads about to tear his pants. Brandon’s enormous shoulders. The huge veins snaking through Brett’s relaxed bicep. He notices everyone in the bar staring. Then he realizes that they all view him as one of them -- another truly massive muscle hunk. They catch up for a few minutes, talk about life. Mike pretends to learn about Brett and Brandon’s lives. (He knows almost every detail from stalking them online.) The two are already A-list celebrities in the pro bodybuilding world. They are living together in Venice Beach in a huge condo, earning big sums from their sponsorships, both aiming for the podium at the next Mr. Olympia. No doubt that very few of their fans, watching their ultra-bro-y content, realize they’re gay and fucking, sucking and jacking each other every few hours, usually five or six times a day. Kyle is silent the whole time. “Kyle, buddy... You ok?” asks Brandon suddenly. Kyle is not listening. His eyes are fixated on Mike’s bulging pecs and shoulders. He’s wheezing through his nose. His cheeks are crimson red, and he’s sweating. The veins snaking through his neck and head seem to be even more pronounced, somehow. Mike looks down and is shocked to see Kyle's 12-inch cock hard as iron and snaking down through his tight trousers, down his monster left thigh. A circle of dark precum is growing at the end of the bulge. “Oh fuck,” says Brett. “We better get him out of here.” It’s suddenly clear that Kyle could cum at any second. Code red. “Kyle. KYLE!” Brandon snaps his fingers loudly. The scary peak his bicep makes in the process shocks Mike. “Let’s go buddy, let’s go for a little walk, ok?” The circle of precum continues to grow. Kyle’s face is red, his eyes still locked on Mike’s plump chest. Brett and Brandon both look at each other, understanding the emergency, and push Kyle towards the exit. They leave the bar without paying (who cares). Fortunately it’s nighttime and raining hard, and people milling outside can’t see the snake growing in Kyle’s pants. Just the dark blur of four massive men rushing to a massive truck at the dark edge of the parking lot. “We better get in Kyle's truck - c’mon Mike,” says Brandon, pulling Mike close. “Uh oh...I need to reach in Kyle's pocket to get the key,” says Brett. “Be careful.” Kyle’s face is growing redder and redder as he tries not to explode. His eyes remain locked on Mike’s newly beefy upper body. Brett reaches into Kyle’s tight front pocket to grab the keys. A finger touches Kyle’s huge shaft. Kyle moans loudly and spews even more pre. They unlock the truck and squeeze a panting, moaning Kyle into the driver's seat. Mike gets in the shotgun, Brandon and Brett in the backseat. For a moment, it’s quiet except Kyle’s horned up moaning and the pitter patter of rain. The air grows warm from the four horned men in the truck, and the windows fog over instantly. Mike looks over and sees Kyle’s dark eyes still locked on his chest and arms. Then Kyle grabs his shirt collar and RIPS his shirt down the middle. His absolutely enormous, hairy pecs spill out. Mike can’t believe the amount of size he’s put on. He looks like a mutant, a monster, minus his still boyishly handsome eyes. Then Kyle rips open his pants crotch. The zipper tears. A button flies and hits the windshield. What looks like a pink, 12-inch PVC pipe flies out. It is throbbing and leaking pre-cum. Weakly, Kyle whispers to Mike, “Take off your shirt.” Mike obeys, revealing his huge chest and shoulders sprinkled with dark hair. The flow of pre-cum leaking out of Kyle’s cock increases visibly. Brandon and Brett are silently watching in the back seat, cocks out, each stroking the other’s thick shaft. “Kiss me,” whispers Kyle. Mike leans over. His own massive pecs rub against Kyle’s; he has to push hard for his lips to reach Kyle’s bearded face through their thick armor of muscle. When they kiss, Mike’s eyes are wide open, taking in the outlines of Kyle’s freakish, veiny traps. Mike guides Kyle’s meaty hand to rub his own newly muscular chest. He can’t believe how thick Kyle’s forearm feels in his grasp. “You like my new muscles, don’t you, Kyle?” whispers Mike. “Uh huh.” “You like this arm?” says a suddenly cocky Mike. He flexes an impressive peak in Kyle’s face. Kyle licks it, whimpering. “Uh huh.” Kyle’s dick twitches and gurgles out even more precum all over the drivers seat. “Oh my god bro,” mutters Brett from the back seat, stroking his throbbing dick. “You both look so fuckin hot.” “Fuckin studs,” says Brandon. Now Mike — arm still flexed — looks back at the two 20-year-old IFBB pros squeezed in the back seat, cocks out and shirts off, jacking aggressively to his bicep. Their sweaty muscles pulse with strength. The vision is so arousing, Mike gets lightheaded again. Then he looks back at 385-pound Kyle in the driver’s seat, clothes torn apart, practically immobilized by his mounds of hairy muscle. His 12 inch cock ramrod straight and oozing all over the steering wheel. Kyle is rubbing his own pecs, his eyes gleaming with pleasure. Mike grabs Kyle’s freak cock in his hand — his fingers can’t even close, it’s so big. He takes a deep breath and sucks. Kyle roars with delight. It’s quite painful for Mike's jaw, but the peripheral vision of the mutant it’s attached to keeps him going. As the warm, salty pre-cum flows down his throat, he keeps thinking about the superhuman strength coursing through Kyle’s body, what it must feel like to have devoted every waking moment of your life to muscle, to cause shock and disbelief just by walking into a room...at age 20. To think of nothing but lifting, football, food, roids, and sex 24-7, every single day, never wavering, never tiring, just growing and growing. 385 pounds. 25 inch arms. 20 years old. The numbers keep echoing in Mike's head. Fuckin freak. Superhuman. Super strong. Monster. Mutant. Beast. Freak. While sucking he glances to the back seat, at his audience of two jacking pro bodybuilders, each holding the other's thick cock in his hand, close to cumming. He realizes they're not far behind Kyle in size, focus, or strength. Then it hits Mike that they're jacking to him, at his massive shoulders, thick neck, and bulging arms. He thinks of the four of them growing together, all gods, fantasies come to life, totally unstoppable, roided out beasts... The thought drives Mike to deepthroat Kyle's cock. Mike starts to cum without touching his dick, and in the same moment Kyle's orgasm starts. Kyle roars so loud and deep that Mike wonders if car alarms will go off. He cums so much sperm down MIke's throat that Mike has to pull his cock out of his mouth so he doesn't choke. Kyle's ejaculation doesn't stop, though. He cums another 8 ropes, shooting all over the windshield until it's completely white and dripping cum. He cums all over his own hairy chest and monster shoulders and beard, slathering himself in hot, steaming cum. Then Brett and Brandon, watching the unfolding scene, both cum simultaneously, each blowing his huge load onto the other's sweaty, pulsating pecs and face. For a moment it’s silent again, except the pitter patter of rain, the drip drip of Kyle’s cum from the windshield onto the dashboard, and the four panting, cum drenched studs. Then Kyle speaks. “Mike…” Mike looks over and sees Kyle’s eyes gleaming in the dark. “Mike… I… I….” Kyle seems nervous. Something Mike’s never seen before. “Yeah?” “Bro…I… I… I… I think I… love you.” “WHAT?!” scream Brett and Brandon in tandem. A chorus of deep bass voices bicker. “YOU love him!?” “The only thing you love is counting your abs in the mirror!” “You think you can take him from us just because you’re the biggest?!” “I love him way more than you do!” “No, I do!” “He’s mine!” Mike blushes. His heart warms. In a moment he’ll tell them he loves them all equally. Whether it’s lust or love, whether the foursome can make it work forever, he’s not sure, but for now at least, he’s never felt happier.
    49 points
  4. This story will contain some themes of incest. Please do not continue if that is disturbing to you. Chapter 1: I was driving up to my Uncle Ryan's house. At age 35 he was my dad's younger brother. I hadn't seen him in years, in fact, it was before Covid lockdowns. He lived in the opposite end of the state and often missed events due to his intense work schedule or from Covid outbreaks. He was my favorite family member growing up. Ryan was always the life of the family and I had missed not seeing him the past couple years. But now I was coming to live with him for a while. I was granted a partial scholarship to a university only a few minutes walk from Ryan's house. My uncle graciously opened his home to me so that I wouldn't have to take out loans. I eventually got to his house, pulled into his driveway and stepped out of my car to open my hatch. It was hot and humid in the early August sun. As soon as the trunk slid open I heard, in a deep resounding voice, "Hey Andrew! How's my favorite nephew doing!" I turned around and it was my Uncle Ryan. He was an extremely handsome man with a thick head of graying hair that was cut high and tight. Ryan also had a very short and trimmed beard that nicely accentuated some of the rounder features of his face. He was a taller man standing at 6'0" only a couple inches taller than myself. He kinda had a bloated stomach and love handles poking through his shirt, although his arms were bulky with a good bit of muscle, despite not having a ton of definition. He began to hug me tightly with a large layer of fat between us two. Uncle Ryan wasn't always like this. Growing up he really got into bodybuilding in high school and college and really packed on a lot of solid muscle. Family trips to the beach were always a treat when I got to see him without his shirt. Every year he grew more as his physique improved. His body was absolutely magnetic to me at the time and didn't understand. Growing up I jacked off to the thought of Ryan flexing his muscles for me, letting me feel him up. It's kind of embarrassing to admit but Ryan helped me to realize that I was gay. On top of that, he inspired me to pursue my own fitness goals. Since I graduated high school I had taken a year to work and save money, then a couple more years going to community college. All the while I signed up for a gym membership and dove into bodybuilding. I wasn't massive but at 5'10" and 170 pounds I felt that my body was quite respectable - at least that's what the sexual attention I got from men seemed to indicate. It was somewhat deflating to see Ryan hadn't been able to keep up with it. Being only 22 I was excited about how much room I had left to grow. "I'm so glad you made it Andrew! I'm excited to have somebody come stay with me for a while. Now, why don't I help you get your stuff into the house." Ryan said to me. I replied, "Sure, that'd be great. I didn't pack much since I knew you would have most of the furniture. I just brought clothes, electronics, and personal items." We both gathered the luggage and went inside his fairly large sized 3 Bed, 3 Bath home. Ryan lead me into a room that was fairly empty - only a bed, a dresser, a night stand, and a desk and chair - that had an in-suit bath attached to it. "Here's where you'll be staying, Andrew. Please, make yourself at home. You're going to be living here for the next few years, so no need to act like a stranger. All my Wi-Fi and streaming passwords are on the fridge." "Hey, thanks Uncle Ryan again for letting me stay here with you. You don't understand how much this means to me!" "No worries, man. I love having you over. Now I am going to go to the store to get stuff to make meals for the week. Do you need me to get you anything?" "I think I should be fine, Uncle Ryan. I just need to spend sometime putting away all my stuff and getting settled, but thanks." "Alright, sounds good. I will leave you to it then! I am running some other errands so I will be back in a couple hours." After Ryan had left to go the store, I really began to unpack all of my belongings. I hung my shirts up in the closet, put my other clothes away in the dresser. I also brought with me my supplements that I had been taking and protein powder. Looking the the bag I found a huge box of hundreds of little packets of powder that I had bought from a mutual acquaintance. They are supposed to be stirred into water to drink. He swore up and down that they're perfect for losing fat and gaining muscle fast. This dude was huge and he came with a good recommendation. I had bought them last week and had been using them but they didn't quite seem to be working all that well for me. It was disappointing to say the least, especially because of how expensive the box was. I gathered all of it and put it on the kitchen island to ask Ryan where I could store them when he got home. I went to Ryan's massive living room and sat down on the comfortable sectional couch and turned on the television. It was so nice to be out of my parents house for a while, even if it was my uncle's house. I suddenly was filled with excitement for this new chapter in my life - I'm finally getting out of my hometown! [...] "Hey Andrew! Dinners ready!" Ryan called out from the kitchen. I came out of my room to join him there. I saw that he had already set the table and made me a plate - it was grilled chicken and sautéed vegetables. Simple, yet it looked absolutely fabulous. I sat down at the table with Ryan and we began digging in. "I saw all those supplements you had on the kitchen table, Andrew. Looks like you're really getting into bodybuilding. Look at how big those arms are!" He said taking a glance at my biceps that were showing ever so slightly through my shirt sleeves. I blushed ever so slightly and replied saying,"That means a lot coming from you, Uncle Ryan. You know you were the one that inspired me to get into working out?" "Really now?" Andrew replied with a surprised tone in his voice, "Well, it's somewhat of a shame that I haven't kept up with it these past few years. Work has really taken over my life since covid began. I am hiring some new people to take off a lot of stuff off my plate but now I have really just lost the motivation to keep it up. I even have a garage full of gym equipment that I don't use anymore. Maybe you can put it to good use?" "I'd be glad to!" I said, I was going to look for a place to workout but now I don't even have to step out of the house. "Great, now excuse me. I gotta use the restroom. I'll be right back." Ryan got out of his chair and walked to the hallway bathroom and shut the door. Across from me I could see his food and a large glass of water. I looked over to my supplements on the counter. I got up and walked over to them and grabbed some of the powder that dissolves in water. The powder wasn't doing much for me but maybe it would help Ryan to at least feel more energized. I ripped off the top and poured it into his water. Frankly, I don't think he'd notice. The powder really doesn't have much of a taste to it and it dissolves quickly. I heard him flush and begin to wash his hands. I hurriedly threw away the packet and sat back down at my seat. Ryan almost immediately opened the door and came back in to the kitchen. He sat down and took a big gulp of water, sitting his glass down. He made no mention of the water or any odd taste or smell. Both of us sat at the table and caught up for hours and hours. It was so enjoyable to spend time with Uncle Ryan again. He was personable and carried great conversation. Having started dinner at 6:30 it was nearly 10:00 by the time we had to call it quits. Ryan had to go to work tomorrow - it was going to be a dreaded Monday. My classes won't start for another week or so, so I just made plans to explore the town and campus a little bit. I helped him to clean up - I noticed he drank all of his water. I don't know how much of it would help but I was intent to keep slipping him some every day I could. [...] The next morning I got up about 6:30 to go workout in the garage. Before getting there I hear a loud grunting sound. I opened the door and there it was Uncle Ryan curling some heavy weights in front of a mirror he'd hung up on the wall. He was wearing a gray shirt that was large on him and absolutely soaked with sweat. His hair was a messed and matted down with tons of sweat. I couldn't tell if it was the workout but here certainly looked pumped and slimmer than he did yesterday. He saw me come in, as he placed the weights back on a rack and sat down on a bench. He turned my way, "Good morning, Andrew. Sorry I'm taking up your time in here. I just woke up this morning and felt this desire to pump a little iron, something I hadn't felt in a while." "Oh, that's no problem Uncle Ryan. In fact, I wouldn't mind if we worked out together. I think it'd be a good motivation tool. Do you need me to get you some water?" "That would be great, Andrew. I have a big bottle of water in the fridge I carry with me throughout the day. I usually fill it up before I go to bed. Could your bring that to me," he replied between huffs of trying to get some air. I went inside to the kitchen to get his water. Of course, I picked up another packet and put it in there. I could sense it was working well for my uncle. I took him his water as he began to slowly down it. I absolutely knew that both he and I were in store for some great times ahead.
    44 points
  5. This chapter is mostly going to be Ryan and Andrew by themselves. I kinda want to explore that a little more and leave some of the suggestions for later chapters Chapter 4: It was now early November and Uncle Ryan was still getting huge. There was no doubt he'd already gotten to around 240 lbs. He was still keeping his beard and hair nicely trimmed and short. The bigger and more manly he got the more and more he wanted people to see his body. It was getting cold so Ryan was disappointed that he had less opportunities to show off. But he made sure to compensate with posting on Instagram - something he'd never done until he had started getting huge. And around the house he likes to wear stringers, sleeveless shirts, or sometimes he just goes shirtless. Since getting some new employees he had cut down to working on 40 hours a week and had really dedicated more time to getting even bigger. I could tell that he was feeling even more confident, not burnt out, and happier the past month. Thankfully, I still had hundreds of the packets left. But I ordered more from my acquaintance to have shipped to here to ensure that we never run out. Meanwhile, I felt pretty good about my own body despite living with my uncle. I had about 190 lbs of muscle, and was gaining a little fat because of the cold. I still got plenty of flirting and stares at my own physique, even when Uncle Ryan was around. More importantly I knew that Ryan was certainly gay. I could hardly believe it. When I was young I had always looked up to Uncle Ryan. He was the embodiment of what I wanted to be - lively, happy, joyful, manly... Muscular. To know he was gay was certainly good news to me. I felt like I had a connection to my uncle I hadn't felt before. I hadn't really been open with my sexuality because I feared how my family would fear. Now, I at least felt like I had someone who'd be on my side. [...] It was a Friday night and my uncle decided to keep it simple and just make spaghetti for dinner. I was studying hard for a couple of tests that I had coming up in the next week. I even skipped working out today so that I could prepare for the exams, so I hadn't really seen Ryan all day. "Andrew! Dinner's ready!" I heard Ryan shout from the kitchen. I came into the kitchen and saw Ryan completely shirtless, wearing only a pair of gray sweat pants. His pecs were truly becoming out of this world. They were round, full, and jutted out from his body. His abs were now developing into an 8 pack. His arms looked simply massive and flexed any time Ryan moved his arm. His masculine face and grooming were accentuated by his sexy body. We both grabbed a bowl and sat down at the table. Uncle Ryan had scooted his chair all the way up against his body. His chest and upper abs were spilling over onto the 6-seater table. "Hey Uncle Ryan. How was your day?" "It was wonderful! It was one of the first times I've been able to leave work a little early on a Friday. It is so relieving to finally not always feel squeezed." he continued, "How was yours Andrew? Studying hard it seems." "Yeah... Several of my teachers thought it would be a great idea for them all to give me an exam on the same week. I gotta keep my grades up to keep my scholarship." I said, as I twirled my fork around the bowl to gather spaghetti. "Well, I'm proud of you for working so hard! It'll pay off eventually, even if it sucks right now. You already know that that though. The way you've been exercising these past few years is proof of that!" Ryan said with a toothy grin. "Thanks, Uncle Ryan!" He replied, "Andrew, I really should be thanking you. The first night when we had dinner and you told me that I inspired you to start bodybuilding, I have to admit something clicked inside of me. It motivated me to start working out again." Ryan put his fork down and flexed both of his biceps. He continued with a real low and growling voice,"Now take a look at my fucking ripped muscles." I knew I didn't want this moment to go to waste. I was going to go along with my uncle's fantasies. I responded, "Yeah, they look absolutely amazing. I mean, just look at that powerful set of pecs you have. I bet you could crush anything with those." He responded, "Yeah, my chest is getting really big. Isn't it?" continuing to flex and looking down at his heaving mountains of pec muscles. I knew that Ryan was really getting into it. I smiled devilishly, "I bet you want to get even bigger too?" Ryan nodded as he gulped lustfully, "Ugh. Yeah, I would like that..." as he started to feel up his own abs. I keep tugging at the string a little more, "Wouldn't it be great if you had to buy another set of work clothes because the ones you just bought don't fit?" "Oh god, that would be amazing!" I knew my uncle was getting absolutely turned on, I could sense it "Maybe you could even hulk out!" After that one Ryan was going absolutely crazy. He began to sit up out of his chair. Taking the edge of the table he slid it out of the way, running it into the wall by accident. Leaving me sitting before him with nothing in between us. I could just see his hulking body that was heavily expanding and contracting with every breath. Uncle Ryan looked at me in the eyes. I could see that he was absolutely mad with lust as he gave me a cocky smile. His dick stood in attention in his pants. "I know you've been staring at my growing body. I know that you like what you see. I am sure just about every night you've been here you've jacked off to my body. Trust me, I've thought about it. You going in your room, shutting the door, getting shirtless, pulling out your big dick, jacking yourself off with your muscular arm thinking about me. Then cumming all over your muscular abs." My completely hard dick was just sitting in my shorts as I looked at him, "It's hard not to when your just growing so fast." Ryan smiled at me, "That's what I thought." Ryan came up to me and grabbed me by my shirt that I was wearing, and picked me up out of my seat and pushed me up against the wall, my feet dangling. "Oh, fuck. You're so strong." I cried out. "I think you and I, Andrew, are going to have a lot of fun tonight." he said looking into my eyes. All I could see was his short bearded on his handsome face, as his bicep bulged from holding me up against the wall. I couldn't believe how bad I wanted him right now. Whimpering I replied, "you don't know how long I've waited for this." As Uncle Ryan let me down slowly he said, "Now, why don't we take this to my bedroom." He began to walk to his room, holding my hand to guide me back. I went into my uncle's room. Once there he grabbed the collar of my shirt and ripped it apart. He smiled at me saying, "We won't be needing that for the night." He then picked me up by my torso and threw me onto his bed, as he climbed on top of me. As he was sitting up, I took my hands and rubbed up and down his thick, veiny torso. My uncle had a pretty awesome Adonis belt forming, as his waist narrowed towards his groin. My uncle said, "Damn, Andrew. You look fucking amazing." as he began to hump my body with his hard dick, "Look at those ripped abs... But I am still so much. Ugh. BIGGER!" Uncle Ryan leaned down and out my face between his mammoth pecs. I could smell his manly scent as I struggled to breathe between them. I could tell that Ryan was squeezing his pecs together, putting an immense amount of pressure onto my face. My dick felt like it was about to explode, his grinding and muscles were almost too much to handle. I had to tap him to let him know I needed to slow down. "Sorry bud, I forgot how powerful I'm getting," he said as he detached and gave me some room to breathe. After I had caught my breath, Ryan began to kiss me. As his short beard kept rubbing against my jaw. I could feel our abs rubbing against each other. As our tounges fought one another, we both shared pleasurable moans. I explored my uncle's muscular back with my hands as we kissed. He rolled over on the bed so that he could get out of his pants, and I did the same. We both stripped nude. Both of our cocks were erect. Both of us were nearly 7" both were muscular and veiny looking. We both started playing with our own cocks now that they were finally free. Ryan's quads were huge. They looked like columns. Veins ran all over them as they crowded out space where his dick and balls could lay. I let out in a lustful sigh, "please fuck me" "I thought you'd never ask," replied Ryan with a chuckle. I kept on my back and spread my ass wide to prepare for my uncle's cock. My uncle got behind me, put my legs onto his wide shoulders and pulled my ass up to get better access. He scooted up closer to me, as he inserted his dick up my ass. When he began hitting my prostate with his dick I felt a level of pleasure I'd never had in my life. "How does it feel to be fucked by a muscle god?" "Out of this world." I responded as my ass kept getting pounded, as I kept jacking my dick off. Ryan looked at his biceps as he was bucking his hips that was holding him above me. As he looked at them he whispered, "Oh fuck, look at how pumped they are." I heard him say it and I wanted to play along with him, "I wonder how big they could get?" "Yeah... They need to get larger..." "I would love to see that. I want to see them grow beyond any pro bodybuilders biceps." "Oh god... Imagine how strong I'd be with have arms like that." "In fact, I'd love to see your whole body grow past the limit of human potential." I could feel him start to get weak in the arms from pleasure. "Ugggggh. I just want to keep getting bigger, and bigger, and BIGGER. It's not enough. I want to be the most developed man to ever walk this fucking planet." As he kept imagining himself inflate with muscle he began to ram into my ass harder and faster. I could barely take it. "Most importantly," Ryan continued, "I want to see you watch, Andrew" I immediately shot my load onto my uncle's chest after hearing that and begged, "please cum inside of me, please." It didn't take long that my uncle released load after load of cum into my ass. Thereafter we cuddled for a good while, exploring the muscles on each other's bodies. I knew that I had to start increasing my uncle's daily dose. He needed to get bigger. Faster.
    44 points
  6. Epilogue I moved into the High Rise that evening, and cried myself to sleep my first night there. Johnny and Trina came by to comfort me, but Trina was far more comforting that Johnny. My darling oldest brother tried to troubleshoot a way to get Gabriel and me back together, still convinced Gabriel could be cured; Trina just held me and let me cry. I only lived in the High Rise for a week. On day two of living there, I bumped into Sheila. Turns out, she had dumped Norm a few hours after our last conversation. “I was trying to talk you out of marrying Gabriel,” she said, “and it occurred to me, you had a better relationship with him than I did with your brother.” “And I had a bad relationship,” I admitted. We bonded further over how much we hated the High Rise and started looking for better apartments. She too had moved here out of desperation, not desire. As a moving out present, Gabriel had given me my last two rent checks back. He hadn’t deposited them since Johnny started footing the bill, so he just gave me the money back. “It’s your money, Auggie,” he reminded me. With those two checks, Sheila and I could afford to move into Cumberland Mills if we pooled our resources together. Norm, surprisingly, approved of this decision. He was convinced he could win Sheila back, and being my roommate kept her tangentially in his life. I, of course, went to Gabriel’s next bodybuilding show, the Olympia qualifier. He creamed the competition: he walked the stage weighing a never-to-be-believed 383 pounds at 7% bodyfat. A good chunk of the competitors left the stage. Shaved and tanned from head to toe, his face plastered with an infectious smile, he looked like the Gabriel I met in college. A muscle-swollen, beef-bloated version of him, but the Gabriel I remember. And after that, he just kept getting bigger. At a slower rate, and he had to work harder for it, but he kept getting bigger. Johnny was ecstatic. Their team had pretty much nailed down what factors in Gabriel’s biology had reacted with the drug to make his muscles so gigantic. Turns out, there were five. Their next step was to reproduce it in other people who had similar biological factors to make sure it wasn’t a fluke. They’d found 12 men, mostly professional athletes, who each had between three and five of the factors and would volunteer for a similar six-month drug trial. When it came time to hit the Olympia stage, the press was abuzz with Gabriel. Who wouldn’t be? Before he left for the show, he threw a party for friends and well-wishers who couldn’t make the trip but wanted to bid him good luck. When I showed up, I was shocked at how different the place looked. More modern, stylish. Edgy. “I love what you’ve done with the place,” I told Gabriel after we exchanged hellos. “I didn’t do any of this. My roommate did.” “How is Gray?” I asked, happily. Gabriel had only lived alone for about a week himself’; the last time I’d been to the apartment was Gray’s housewarming party. Gray’s apartment building had gone condo, and they couldn’t afford the mortgage. They had been sleeping on their brother’s couch for three days before Gabriel told them that my room was empty. Gray moved in, and the two have been amazing roommates these past three months. Gray seemed pleased with the arrangement too. “If this keeps working out as well as it has been,” Gray told me at Gabriel’s pre-Olympia party, “I’m going to ask Gabriel to be my QPP.” I had no idea what that meant, but I was relieved that Gabriel wasn’t going to be lonely. The party dwindled down little by little. Even Gray eventually headed out to a bar with some of their stunt driver buddies. Eventually, it was just me and Gabriel sitting on Gray’s painfully stylish couch. “I think I’ve finally stopped growing,” he said, pointing down to his obscene crotch bulge. “When I shave, I stay shaved, and that’s been a relief. But most tellingly, I haven’t used the toy you bought me in six weeks, and it hasn’t swollen up any bigger,” he said. “I’m glad for you,” I said, wondering just how big he’d gotten. “I know you’re too polite to ask, so I’ll just tell you,” he announced. “Just shy of nine inches soft, 14.8 inches hard.” “Damn,” I said. “Johnny assured me the hormone bombs in my pants will help me keep this size, but I’m not likely to get much bigger without dipping into Hank’s PEDs. Which sucks, because I’m hitting the Olympia stage at 399 pounds and 6.6% bodyfat. I was one pound away, Auggie. One pound.” “Have some ice cream on the plane,” I suggested. “Hit the stage at 400 and 6.8% bodyfat, or however the math works.” “I might just do that.” He laughed. Then, he asked, seemingly out of nowhere, “Have you been dating anyone?” “One or two guys,” I said. “Nothing serious. I like the big guys, and most of the big guys don’t give me the time of day.” “Then I might have the guy for you,” Gabriel said, showing me his phone. It was a picture of a guy who kind of looked like Gabriel did at 200 pounds, if Gabriel had a permanent tan and dyed red highlights in his hair. “He’s an aspiring bodybuilder. I met him at my first show.” “I know,” I responded. “I met him at Gray’s housewarming.’ Teasingly, Gabriel added, “He’s a gay power top who’s into twinks—the shorter, the better.” “Does sound like my type,” I said. “And we got along famously at the party. I almost asked for his number, but I thought he was straight. I didn’t even get his name.” Gabriel paused, the silence meaningful. “His name is Raphael,” Gabriel said coyly. “I remember your type. Guys who look like me named after archangels.” I laughed. “If you want him to look like you, he will need a lot more muscle.” I was kidding, but Gabriel’s eyes lit up. “As part of my vetting, I happened to peruse his medical file.” Gabriel paused. “He has all five factors that react with the fertility drug.” “You mean?” "He’s been trying to get into the study, but he missed the cutoff. I’ll talk to Johnny,” Gabriel said. “I’ll get Raphael in the trial.” With a wink, he added, “I can fix him.”
    37 points
  7. Whenever I finish a story on this site, I like to give some bonus behind the scenes material. One of the big behind the scenes moments I have already somewhat shared: I was terrified to post this story. While Gabriel and I are very different people, most notably in that he is a cis man and I am not (nor am I a bodybuilder), some of the things Gabriel says and experiences are incredibly personal to me and were vulnerable to share. They felt as if they were torn right out of my diary. It’s one of the reasons I set this story 15 years in the past—so my personal timeline would more closely reflect Gabriel’s. I, too, went to college in Western Pennsylvania in the early 2000s, and I, too, lived in a suburb of Pittsburgh after graduating, though for a much shorter period of time than Gabriel. As such, some—not all—of the comments readers made about Gabriel felt to me as if readers were saying them about me. I had to constantly remind myself that Gabriel is a fictional character completely distinct from me. Thankfully, really early in the writing process, back while I was prewriting, I decided to make the POV character Auggie to help me keep Gabriel more separate from me because I anticipated this very issue, especially because of the setting I chose. In my earliest notes, Gabriel was the POV character. Also, before I finished the rough draft, I was originally planning to conduct a poll to determine how the story would end after all but the last chapter and epilogue had been posted. Whichever choice got the most votes was going to be the ending I wrote. However, each of the six choices I initially brainstormed would force the audience to compromise in one way or another. Here were the planned choices: 1. Johnny was right, and the drug trial makes Gabriel a sexual being, but he becomes attracted to Douglas, not Auggie. 2. Johnny was right, and the drug trial makes Gabriel a sexual being, but he becomes attracted to Bridget, not Auggie. 3. Johnny was wrong, and the drug trial doesn’t make Gabriel a sexual being, so Auggie moves out, never to see Gabriel again. 4. Johnny was wrong, and the drug trial doesn’t make Gabriel a sexual being, so Auggie moves out, but he and Gabriel remain close friends. 5. Johnny was wrong, and the drug trial doesn’t make Gabriel a sexual being, but Auggie agrees to a sexless marriage with Gabriel. 6. Johnny was wrong, and the drug trial doesn’t make Gabriel a sexual being, so Auggie, Gabriel, and Michael form a throuple: Michael is really just there for Auggie’s sexual gratification, and Michael is A-Okay with the arrangement. I was pretty sure either #4 or 5 would win, and even toyed making them the only two choices. Then, as I was writing, I decided that I like ending #4 the best, and this is my story, dammit, so I dropped the whole poll idea altogether and just wrote ending #4. Although I never wrote any of the other endings, I did prewrite them (because I am the Monarch of Prewriting), and some of the planting for those potential endings lingered into the finished product I posted here. A number of you also commented that I barely described Auggie’s appearance. That was intentional. If ending #1 or 2 won, I was going to have Gabriel describe Auggie in the last chapter in a way that started sexual but then revealed the REAL object of Gabriel’s affection. If any of the other endings happened, the lack of Auggie’s description was a choice on my part to reflect that Gabriel doesn’t see him sexually. Love it or hate it, it was a conscious choice on my part. Reading your comments and debates on this story was a delightful riot for me. I was pleasantly surprised how many of you engaged with this story on its own terms, even predicting some of the choices I was going to give for the ending in the poll that never happened. Thanks for reading, and thanks for the digital love
    35 points
  8. Hi everyone! So I know a number of you are eager for me to write another chapter of The Beach House, and I do still intend to finish it. But I'm honestly feeling kind of stuck with it at the moment. As I was trying to work on it, an idea for another, much shorter story came to me, and I've decided not to fight where my inspiration is leading me and to write this first before coming back to The Beach House. I hope you enjoy reading this in the meantime until I can finish my other project! Chapter 1 “Aaron, why are you wearing a fucking dress shirt?” Leo asked as he, Jake, and Aaron sat down at their usual booth. Aaron blinked in surprise – he clearly hadn’t been expecting such a confrontational greeting. “Why shouldn’t I be?” Aaron asked defensively, compulsively raising a hand to straighten his carefully parted brown hair. “Because it makes you look like a pretentious jackass,” Leo responded swiftly, eliciting a round of giggles from a group of girls sitting behind them. He went on. “I mean, really. Who dresses up for lunch? If you were at school or work, I’d get it. But who are you trying to impress here? Or do you just like being hot and uncomfortable?” “I’m sorry that I like to look good,” Aaron said, crossing his slender arms on the table in front of him. “You don’t look good.” Leo replied. “You look like total loser who dresses up to go out to lunch with his friends.” As they continued to bicker, Jake smiled to himself, having seen this kind of interaction play out a million times. Leo had always been something of a goofball and loved to push people’s buttons, especially Aaron’s. It was honestly a miracle that he had managed to put up with Leo’s antics for so long, but there was just something special about the dynamic between the three of them that had kept them together ever since they were kids, despite their differences. Jake was really going to miss them during their first semester of college this fall. Eventually, the arguing was interrupted by the appearance of their server, who took their orders and then disappeared into the kitchen. Once she was gone, Leo opened his mouth, probably intending to find a new way to needle Aaron, but just as he was about to speak, he was suddenly distracted by something behind Jake. As he saw Leo’s eyes widen, Jake turned around and immediately understood what had captured his attention. A man had just walked in through the door. He was bald, bearded, and ridiculously tall, easily 6’5, maybe taller, and he was also insanely jacked. He was wearing a tight black t-shirt that left absolutely nothing to the imagination about the body underneath. He had huge, cannonball biceps that looked like they were about the split the seams of his sleeves, shoulders so wide he looked like he could barely fit through the door behind him, and forearms as thick as tree trunks. His pecs were massive, and they overhung a set of cobblestone abs that were easily visible through the shirt. He had to be the most muscular man Jake had ever seen. “Look at that guy!” Leo breathed, staring unashamedly at the man as he made his way over to a booth a few rows away from them. “He has to be an Alpha, doesn’t he?” “Definitely,” Jake said, struggling to ignore the twinge of envy he felt as the man reached over to grab the menu at his table, causing his triceps to bulge into an enormous horseshoe. This was actually Jake’s first time ever seeing an Alpha in person, but he knew a lot about them – they had covered the topic in history class last year. Around a century ago, the military had decided to experiment with gene editing to see if they could engineer humans with physical capabilities beyond what was attainable by normal humans. And they succeeded. The result of their experimentation was essentially a subspecies of humans optimized for strength and speed. Their muscle fibers were more efficient and much more responsive to training, making them capable of reaching strength levels far beyond what a normal human could achieve, even through the use of performing enhancing drugs. They were also quite a bit taller on average, had faster response times, a greater VO2 max, and denser bones. However, despite the success of the project, it was eventually abandoned due to ethical considerations. One concern had to do with the risks associated with the gene editing process; although it succeeded in a significant number of cases, the fail rate was high, and those who underwent the failed procedures often ended up with severe health complications, which sometimes proved fatal. So the military halted its experiments, but that wasn’t the end of the story because the synthesized Alpha gene eventually made its way from a few of the successes into the general population, where it continued to exist at a very low frequency. And not only was the gene itself rare, but it was also recessive, so in order to actually express it, you had to have two copies. As a result, the total number of Alphas in the world was very low. “Man,” Leo said, finally tearing his eyes away from the man. “Wouldn’t it be amazing to be an Alpha? It must feel like you’re a fucking superhero!” “Yeah,” Jake said absently, still fixated on the massive muscles bulging all along the man’s arms. “You know, Jake,” Leo said, turning to him with a grin. “I think it’s possible you actually are. We’re about the right age for the signs to start showing up, and you’ve been getting pretty buff recently.” “Oh, come on, Leo,” Jake said, with a laugh, finally looking away from the man. “You think I look anything like that?” “Maybe not yet,” Leo said. “But you could just be starting to show. I wouldn’t be surprised if you’re a monster like that guy when you come back from college next summer.” “Stop pulling my leg, Leo,” Jake said, rolling his eyes. But secretly he was very pleased by this suggestion. The truth was that Jake had spent more time that he’d like to admit fantasizing about being an Alpha. He’d been an athlete his whole life and was very competitive, so the idea of being in a completely different league from the rest of his peers was incredibly alluring for him. But Jake knew that, as cool as it would be, it was extremely unlikely to happen – he’d have a better chance of getting struck by lightning. “I’m serious!” Leo said. “You’re looking really swole! Let me see those guns.” Jake rolled his eyes again at this request, but he pushed up a sleeve and gave his arm a flex. It obviously didn’t hold a candle to the Alpha, but it was actually pretty impressive by normal standards, something that Jake was very proud of. As he flexed, his bicep balled up into a nice peak, complete with a thick vein down the middle. “Wow, that’s getting huge!” Leo exclaimed, extending a hand to squeeze the muscle. “And it’s super hard!” Jake kept his arm flexed for a few more moments to let Leo get in a good feel. This was hardly the first time Leo had felt up his biceps; Jake first noticed him getting interested in his muscles a few months after he started lifting, and the flexing requests had now become a frequent occurrence. It was obvious that Leo was very attracted to him, but, even though the feeling wasn’t mutual, Jake did actually enjoy the attention, so he indulged Leo’s fascination with his physique. “Why would you even want to be an Alpha, though?” Aaron asked once Leo had finished feeling Jake’s arm. “You would be disqualified from playing on your college’s lacrosse team and would lose your scholarship.” Aaron did have a point. Because of the enormous physical advantages they possessed, Alphas were not allowed to compete in athletic competitions. It was permitted for a few years, but it quickly became clear that a ban was necessary because Alphas without much training in their sport were just destroying the competition in high-level sporting events. Their participation was especially problematic in contact sports like lacrosse because they were so strong that it was very easy for them to unintentionally injure their opponents. These problems, in spite of their low numbers, led to laws preventing them from competing in official competitions at any level. “Yeah, that’s true,” Jake said. “But I feel like if I had the choice, it would be a sacrifice that I’d be willing to make. Being super strong and fast would just be too cool to turn down.” “I don’t understand why,” Aaron said bluntly. “Seems like it would just create problems for you.” Jake didn’t really expect Aaron to understand. He was a very cerebral guy who never really got the appeal of grinding in the gym to beat your personal best on the bench or on the track to beat your last mile time. He'd never felt the rush that comes with realizing that you are the biggest and strongest guy in the room. The only kind of self-improvement that Aaron was interested in was completely different in nature; he’d spent the past four years focused on getting good grades and setting himself up to get into a good college. And it had definitely paid off – he was going to M.I.T. in the fall. But his single-minded concentration on his own goals also sometimes prevented him from relating to other people’s desires and ambitions. “I guess,” Jake said. A few moments later, the server came back with their food, and their conversation came to an end. - - - Although he knew Leo had just been entertaining a fantasy when he suggested that Jake might be an Alpha, the idea kept hovering around at the back of Jake’s mind for the rest of the day. Later that night, as Jake was getting undressed to take a shower, he stopped to take a good look at his body in the mirror. He honestly thought he looked great. His pecs were really starting to fill out, and his abs looked more defined than he’d ever seen them. He ran a hand through his mop of shaggy blond hair and noted the way his bicep swelled with the motion. After spending a few more moments spent staring in the mirror, he decided to measure himself; if he was getting taller, that would be a better indication that something was up. He went back into his room to get a pencil and a tape measure. He lined himself up against the wall, drew a little mark level with the top of his head, measured the height of the mark, and was shocked to discover that he was now 5’11, a whole inch taller than the last time he’d measured himself! He tried not to get his hopes up too much; he knew that this was all probably just a result of a late growth-spurt combined with his hard work in the gym. But it was hard to extinguish the little spark of hope he felt that there was a chance there was something more going on. Who knew? Anything could happen . . .
    32 points
  9. This story is violent and involves someone forcing themselves on another person, so don't read if that bothers you. Hey yall, this is the first ever thing I've written. I've been a long, long, long time lurker/reader and on a whim decided to give writing a shot. This was made with stories like Tony vs. Superman in mind, where iconic heroes get taken down easily. This story is the first of a series of Marvel stories I've been working on following one character, if people like it maybe I'll work through the other drafts and share them as well. ------------------------------------------------------------- Steve Rogers pulled his mask over his head and double checked himself in the mirror to make sure it was on straight. He was America’s champion and there should be no fault in his appearance, no line, no crease, no part out of place. His military mentality never left him, and it showed in his stature. Even though this was just a routine patrol on Manhattan’s Upper East side, he didn’t stray from his routine even slightly. Confident everything was in order Steve walked over to his pride and joy resting on the mantle beside the empty display where his costume would normally rest. Where Thor had his hammer, and Iron Man had his armor, Steve had his shield. It was a beacon of hope, strength, and resolve for the downtrodden. He picked up and latched onto the straps along his back and headed out to the basement level of Avengers Tower where he’d find his motorcycle to head out on. Not that he needed a vehicle, he could easily outrun it with his mammoth legs fueled by the serum in his veins. Truth be told, he simply enjoyed the feeling of riding it. It was already past nightfall, and as he zoomed down the streets glancing down alleyways and side streets as he passed he could hear the occasional cheer from fans and supporters as they zipped by. He was their hero and he would also fight for them. He allowed himself a small smirk in pride, only to be immediately distracted by a distant scream. Someone needed his help. The voice came from over a block away, but his trained sense of superhuman hearing left it ringing clear in his ears, even over the rumbling of his bike. It was definitely a masculine voice in distress. Sure enough, as he approached he could hear the sound of a man pleading for his life along one of the nearby alleyways. As he parked his bike around the corner he nearly flew off of it in the same moment entering the alley in the blink of an eye. In front of him there was a man being held off his feet by a much larger man in a black hoodie. Steve couldn’t make out much in the darkness, but the man was well over 6 feet and seemed quite built for his height. The smaller man was trying desperately to kick himself free from the man’s grip with his dangling feet, but he was clearly outmatched and stood no chance. Steve didn’t let a moment go to waste and called out to the man. “I think you should let him go,” he said, making sure to make it clear that what waited behind the man was no joke through his tone. The man didn’t move, he continued to hold the smaller in the air with one arm, an impressive display of strength, Steve realized, for a typical man. This man clearly worked hard on his strength. “Son, I said to put him down. I will not give you another warning, do not make me use force.” Steve said. To Steve’s surprise the man chuckled, the movement caused the man in his hands to shake violently just from the small movement. “Please, and what exactly are you going to do?” The man said, not even turning around to acknowledge the presence behind him. Steve tensed, he knew a fight was coming. ”I don’t think you realize who you are dealing with. If I must, I will put you down.” Steve said. The bigger man let out a small sigh, but instead of putting the other man down he moved his arm to the wall beside him, pinning the man in his hand. The smaller man let out gasp as the air flew out of his lungs for a moment from the force of the large hand pressed against his chest. It was an incredible display of strength, to not just pin a man with one arm, but move him entirely. Though smaller than them both, the man in his grip had to have weighed nearly 200 lbs. “I have an idea of who I’m dealing with,” the man in the hoodie said, still effortlessly holding the smaller man against the wall, “but I don’t think you know who you’re dealing with.” This was going nowhere, so Steve stepped toward the two. He thought of the need to bring out his shield, but given that this man was likely just human it wouldn’t be needed. He walked up to the back of the larger man, realizing now that the man was only a little shorter than his 6’5” height, but his back was nearly as wide as his own. If it was all muscle under that hoodie, the man must have sported an impressive physique. But Steve had both his superhuman strength, and his training to back him up. The average street villain stood no chance. Allowing one last chance for the thug before him to back down, Steve simply put a grip on the man’s shoulder, the one still holding the man up without any sign of strain. As he squeezed, he could feel the muscles tensed and flexed under his hand. The shoulder was as hard as steel, and even through the hoodie Steve could feel the heads of the man’s massive delt pressing against his grip. This thug was definitely hiding a lot under there. “If this is how it’s going to be, then I will just have to teach you a lesson. Can’t say I didn’t give you a sporting chance.” Steve said, allowing one final moment for things to go a better way. The large continued to hold still. Allowing his adrenaline to surge, Steve prepared to move fast and hard, tightening the grip on the man’s shoulder to pull him away from the smaller man and quickly down to the ground. His arm exploded in an undeniably stunning display of size and power, his battle hardened biceps nearly ripping out of his suit. He made a point not to try too hard, he certainly didn’t want to rip the man’s arm out. But the large man barely moved. His weight shifted from the force, but he never lost his balance. Under his hand Steve felt the man’s delt explode in response, nearly breaking his grip in the process. This man was strong, but he had faced plenty of strong foes before. He moved to wrap his arms around the man, barely able to get around the massive lats to pull the man into a suplex. Steve’s mighty pecs pressing into the thug’s lats in a secondary battle of muscle against muscle. Steve flexed them hard as poured his strength into the move, his suit tightening under the strain of his meaty chest expanding under it. Again the thug barely moved. This time the force was enough to cause him to stumble backward and nearly lose his pin on the man against the wall, but the thug quickly regained his footing. His lats tensed and flared in response, catching Steve off guard and nearly breaking his hold around the man’s torso, but Steve managed to hold on, sweat dampening the inside of his mask. The thug let out a long sigh, the movement nearly made Steve fall into the man as he exhaled. However it seemed Steve had prevailed as the thug released the smaller man, causing him to fall to the ground nearly face planting onto the concrete. “Guess I gotta make an effort here, since you won’t just let me be.” Despite the shock, the small man stuttered out a small thank you to Steve and skittered away. As the man hurried down the alley, the thug rolled back shoulders against Steve’s arms, the movement causing the rock hard muscles in his back to flex against Steve pecs. To Steve’s shock he quickly lost his grip on the thug, unable to pin down the expanding muscle in his arms. Steve took a step back to ready himself. The thug turned around, giving Steve the first look of his face under the hood. The man was younger, likely in his late 20s. His jaw was chiseled and square and sported a line of hair along his chin and a thin mustache, not enough to make for a full goatee. His eyes were dark, and as they focused in on Steve he caught a glimpse of shock in them. Perhaps this thug had finally seen the error of his ways. But the shock was replaced with a grin as the thug chuckled. “Fuck! I was hoping it was you, Captain fucking America,” the thug said, “Damn, looks like wishes can come true. I’ve been hoping to put myself to the test. You can only go so far setting record after record in the weightroom. I needed a real challenge.” The thug pulled down his hood and gave Steve a once over with his eyes. Steve had already regained his composure and of course made sure to give the thug a stunning display of his physique, hoping to dissuade the man from further conflict. But the man nearly doubled over in laughter in response. “Holy fuck, Cap, you might be big, but if that was the kinda power you have behind those muscles, you ain’t shit.” The thug stepped closer to Steve, his pecs nearly coming in contact. Cap’s entire world was eclipsed by the sheer size of the man before him, but Steve didn’t drop his stance. “Oh right, it’s obvious who you are, but you don’t know me. I’m not anyone really, don’t worry, just call me CJ.” CJ? Steve had never heard of any villain street level or otherwise that went by this name, surely this just wasn’t a normal man. There’s no way someone with his strength couldn’t either be empowered, or gifted much like Steve was. “Look, I don’t care who you are, son, but I can’t leave you here causing harm. I’m going to have to take you in.” Steve said. CJ let out another chuckle, “Alright Captain Weakshit, if you think you’ve got it in you, but let me give you a better idea of what you’re up against.” Steve took a step back as the man moved to unzip his hoodie. He immediately noted the chiseled upper chest that revealed itself, a light layer of chest hair poking through the shirt underneath. CJ seemed to struggle getting the jacket off, but managed without ripping it. He sported a thin green tank top, stretched as thin as paper against his skin. CJ was massive, his pecs bulged through the fabric nearly ready to rip it to shreds, Steve could make out the veins snaking down the large man’s neck and down his chest through it. A thin tattoo Steve couldn’t quite make out was along the man’s right pec. Alongside his chest, CJ’s arms rippled with power and were no less shredded. A large bulging vein ran across each bicep, looking as if they’d jump out of his skin. Steve also got a good look at the man’s shoulders and realized he wasn’t wrong about them. CJ sported boulders for delts and even at rest Steve could make out striations and a roadmap of veins. Steve nearly lost himself in the stunning display of muscle before him, CJ was not just huge, he was incredibly lean, no wonder he packed so much strength under that physique. Steve let out a small smirk, “look, you’re clearly a big man. I applaud you for your training, but I’ve taken down plenty of big foes. This won’t be a challenge.” Steve said in an effort to pump up his own confidence, but somehow he felt an ounce of envy at the other man’s imposing display of muscle. CJ smiled, a look which sent a shock down Steve’s spine. CJ was handsome and every bit a fine specimen of a man. Steve was straight, but there was no denying what was before him. CJ’s voice invaded his thoughts, “Fuck man, I am going to enjoying breaking you. Somehow, I know you will too in the end.” CJ chuckled and tossed his hoodie aside. Before it even hit the ground CJ unleashed a punch right at Steve’s gut. The movement was so fast that Steve nearly didn’t have a chance to react, managing to twist his torso enough to dodge the blow, CJ’s fist glancing against his suit. But before Steve could take advantage of the miss, CJ had already found his footing and came back with another swing, this time at Steve’s chest. There was no time to dodge this one, and the fist slammed into Steve’s chest like a freight train. It knocked Steve completely off his feet and he fell back against the concrete, skidding. Pain shot through the right side of his chest, how did a punch like that hurt so much? Steve threw himself back onto his feet in a kick up, already readying his stance to fight back when he was stopped at the sight of CJ simply standing there, both of his arms raised beside his head in a double bicep pose. Each bicep rose to a peak that looked like they could cut diamonds between each well defined head. Veins rippled across each arm in a stunning display of power. Steve guessed CJ’s arms to be well over 20” without an ounce of fat on them. Almost as big as his own. And yet, he had knocked him down with a single punch, perhaps he simply wasn’t ready for it. But the sight before him made Steve doubt himself. “You couldn’t even take one punch from these Cap,” CJ said, “I seriously thought this was going to be a challenge to test all the work I’ve put this body through, but you’re just a weak little shit.” Steve didn’t know how to respond, how could this man be so cocky? He was Steve Rogers, Captain fucking America. “Fuck it dude,” CJ said while still holding the pose, “come at me with all you got, try to break this.” Steve questioned whether CJ’s biceps grew larger after the taunt, but it had to have been his imagination, they had to have been fully flexed. “I don’t know who you are, but to think you can best an Avenger will have you leaving here sorely mistaken.” Steve shot back, regaining his confidence. Steve charged at CJ, who still was holding his mighty arms up high. As he reached the beast before him, Steve channeled the entire force of his body into one massive punch at CJ’s abs. Steve’s quads exploded as they braced for the blow, flaring so hard he heard the seams of his leggings let out a slight rip as they gave way. His eyes honed in on the target, and just before his fist landed he saw 8 bricks of muscle wall up through the green fabric of CJ’s tank top. A flicker of doubt flashed in Steve’s mind. His punch slammed into CJ so hard it Steve thought he might punch a hole through the man, but as his fist hit CJ’s wall of muscle pain immediately flooded his arm. CJ didn’t move an inch, and the entire force of the blow rebounded back, nearly shattering the bones in Steve’s fist and arm, saved only by the density of his superhuman skeleton thanks to the serum. Steve doubled over from the pain almost immediately, letting out a chilling scream, nearly falling back again on his ass. Steve could feel his arm going numb as the pain subsided, and he realized he was kneeling on one knee right in front of CJ, his face right at the big man’s abdomen. His eyes widened as he saw that he hadn’t even left a mark. CJ’s abs were still tightly flexed in a display of triumph. Steve looked up to see CJ staring down at him, his arms still held high, maintaining his double bicep pose. The sight of the manbeast before him made Steve feel tiny. CJ flashed another handsome smile down at Steve. “You better get used to being down there. That’s where you belong, you know?” CJ laughed, causing his abs to relax and bringing Steve’s gaze back to them. “The look on your face man, I wish I could frame it. Captain America brought to his knees and I didn’t even lay a finger on you. I bet you’re dying to see what stopped you cold.” CJ lifted up the bottom of his tank top with both hands, slowly bringing into view the wall of muscle that had nearly shattered the hero’s arm. Steve’s vision was filled with CJ’s abs of steel, each muscle a well defined brick. A light layer of black hair ran down the middle and across his lower abdominals, trailing down into CJ’s pants. They made his abs appear even more defined. Then CJ flexed. Steve's jaw nearly hit the floor as the muscles in front of his face exploded, he didn’t even realize abs could explode. What was a well defined 8 pack was now 10 boulders of harder than steel tight muscle. Veins popped out along the side and down CJ’s lower abs, again pulling Steve gaze downward. CJ noticed and began twisting and flexing his torso to show off his obliques, pulling Steve’s gaze back up. Every inch of him was perfectly cut as if chiseled from stone. CJ could rival even the mighty Thor in a battle of physiques. Instead of lowering his shirt back down, CJ ripped it half, shredded it like tissue and finally unveiled his entire upper body. All that was left was a tiny gold chain across his neck, looking as if it would snap at any slight movement. “Dear God…” was all Steve could muster as he took in the beast towering above him. “Not a god man,” CJ said, “but I guess to a weak fuck like you I might as well be.” The cockiness in CJ’s voice woke Steve from his fog and he shook his head. Perhaps he would need to call backup for this one. CJ was clearly some sort of otherworldly threat that he would need the rest of the team to handle. Steve readied himself for a sprint off the ground, deciding to retreat back to his bike and seek allies, but before he could even raise himself off the ground CJ slammed his knee right into the hero’s face. The movement was so sudden Steve hadn’t seen it coming and was immediately flown onto his back a few feet away from the blow. He slammed back down on the ground and his vision filled with stars. “You don’t get to walk away from this. I’m not done with you.” CJ said. CJ stepped over the dazed hero below him and wrapped his hand around Steve’s neck. The hero was still trying to process what had happened when he felt himself being lifted off the ground. CJ was picking him up with just one arm… exactly as he had done to the small man before. As the realization set in Steve felt his feet dangling off the ground as he was held above CJ. Steve tried to toss quick, strong blows wherever he could, CJ’s neck, his pecs, the forearm gripping his neck, but nothing seemed to phase the big man. He then grabbed onto CJ’s arm, trying in vain to pry himself out, but instead finding himself getting lost in the man’s titanic arm, hard and immovable under his hands. CJ laughed at the feeble attempts by Steve to free himself and with his free hand CJ pulled off Steve’s mask, revealing the face of the blue eyed blonde underneath. CJ took in the look on Steve’s face, blood now running down his chin from the blow he just gave him. The hero was in a mix of shock, confusion, and fear. It was time to completely break whatever was left. CJ brought Steve closer, still being dangled in the air as if a little kid and leaned into his ear. CJ’s warm breath washed over Steve’s face and his nose was filled with the scent of the man’s musk. “I really am not a god, or an alien, or even a supersoldier. I’m just a guy who’s been putting himself through hell to become the best of the best.” CJ let out another chuckle. “Actually, you’re gonna get a kick from this one. How old are you again? 35? 40? Oh right, you’re the man out of time… so what 100 or some shit? Well Cap, I hate to say it, but you just got embarrassed by a…..” Steve didn’t even get a chance to process what hit him. It flooded his mind and the realization was instant. The man who was effortlessly holding like a ragdoll wasn’t a man, but a kid. Not even out of high school. 18 years old, the words hitting him again. “Fuck! There’s that look again, you’re so fucking stunned. We didn’t even get to fight and I can see I did a number on you!” CJ lowered Steve back down to the ground, stopping only to put his hand back on the hero’s shoulder. Again, with an effortless display of power the young man forced Steve back to his knees, the hero still stunned over being bested by a teen. CJ was as big as his supersoldier physique, just as shredded and ripped, and yet somehow Steve’s strength wasn’t even an ounce of the young adonis’. Talk about winning the gene lottery. He was Captain America. He trained his body over decades and was powered by a steroid that gave him size and strength that rivaled gods. Yet CJ had already surpassed him, and at such an age. He couldn’t fathom how such a possibility could even occur. Steve was so lost in thought that he hadn’t realized that CJ no longer had a hold on him. He wasn’t brought back to Earth until he noticed CJ had begun unfastening the button of his jeans. CJ pulled down his pants with a struggle over his mammoth quads, allowing them to rest at his knees. He hadn’t left his underwear on. A million more thoughts flooded Steve’s mind. His brain was trying to process everything happening to him. The wave of testosterone-fueled scent of CJ that pummeled his senses. the massive mounds of flesh that made up CJ’s incredible quads, so big they would easily dwarf the hero’s own impressive trunks. And snaking with ropes of throbbing veins barely masked by the thick black hair all over them. The thought of why Steve hadn’t fled already, why was he still on his knees in front of this young man? Lastly, the sight of CJ’s manhood filled his brain. Steve prided himself in being the peak of humanity, in every sense. But CJ sported a cock as big as his own, yet he could tell it was still soft. 10 inches of muscle meat swung before his eyes, crowned with a thin bush of dark hair. He finally got to see just where CJ’s treasure trail went. CJ admired the hero’s stunned face below him. Steve was speechless and like a deer in headlights. CJ rewarded the man by repeatedly flexing his quads, watching how the hero’s eyes would widen each time his huge tear drops of muscles seem to blow up to twice the size and the striations cut through the skin. The sight caused blood to fill his swaying monster cock, its size growing to a similarly impressive display. As his cock nearly reached its full length the head grazed against Steve’s lips and up his nose until finally reaching its full mast in a stunning display of perfect manhood. The throbbing cock filled Steve’s vision as it bounced up and down. “Captain America, look at what you’ve done to me, holy shit.” CJ let out a laugh. “One punch from this arm knocked you on your ass.” CJ flexed his arm not even looking to see if Steve was watching, he was in awe of his own size as he watched his arm. “These lats and pecs broke your grip without even a sweat” CJ moved to flaring out his lats and causing his pecs to explode below him, completely blocking out the view of the defeated hero under them. He wished he could take a picture of the display just to witness how impressive it was. “One hit to these abs nearly shattered your arm.” CJ looked down at his abs as he flexed them again. Running his hands down them, feeling the power and strength held behind the wall of muscle. Past them all he could see that his massive cock was throbbing, still inches above the face of the fallen hero below him. It filled CJ with pleasure and caused his cock to send out a huge glob of precum as he flexed his muscle cock. “And one hit from this leg showed you that you are nothing compared to me.” CJ focused on his right quad, again admiring the way it seemed to defy reality as he repeatedly flexed it. The whole time it caused his cock to bounce and throb, he could feel it hitting Steve’s face again and again as he flexed. In CJ’s mind he began to wonder if he really was a god. He defeated one of the most well known and beloved heroes without even trying. As CJ turned back to the dazed hero the sight made him chuckle again. Steve’s jaw was open and his face was now covered in the young god’s precum, another drop had just landed on the hero’s nose, oozing down Steve’s lips. Before the hero could get a taste of the god before him, CJ thrusted his hips forward, placing the head of a massive cock on top of Steve’s face. He flexed his cock again causing a massive stream of precum to land right in the hero’s eye. The hero began to flinch but was stopped by two hands behind his head holding him in place. CJ began to thrust his cock up and down and grind his cock against the hero. The force of which would have caused Steve’s head to bobble up and down if he hadn’t been held in place by CJ’s strong hands, the muscle teen’s balls repeatedly smacking against his chin. There was nothing the hero could do at this point. Steve even attempted to use his strength to stand up in hopes of an escape, but as he tensed he could feel the strength of CJ against him and knew it wasn’t worth the risk of hurting himself fighting against the young god. Instead he gave into his other desires and began running his tongue up and down the stud’s massive shaft pressed against his face. CJ immediately let out a moan and pulled the hero from his cock. “That’s right Cap, you know your place. I’m the fucking future of the human race, you are nothing compared to me. I could snap your neck right now if I wanted, but I won’t just so you can have the opportunity to worship the man you always wished you could be.” “CJ FUCKING Stedman” CJ screamed, it shocked Steve how it came out of nowhere. “Remember my fucking name, CJ Stedman is the one who broke Captain America.” Before the beaten hero could fathom what was happening CJ shoved his entire cock down the hero’s throat. The force and speed shocked Steve’s system as his jaw nearly snapped from being stretched to its limit. Tears ran down his face from the pain. Choking, Steve tried to pull away out of reflex, but CJ’s sheer power kept him in check. CJ was lost in himself and how he had completely ruined one of the world’s bravest heroes. It sent him into overdrive and like a pure animal he started to face fuck the hero with such force he thought it might drive a hole through the man’s skull, but CJ didn’t care. As his balls smacked against Steve’s chin like a jackhammer, all CJ could think about was himself. No other man came close to him. He was everything. Massive. Ripped to shreds. Stronger than anyone. And he was still growing, getting better every day. He was only eighteen and still had so much potential. The world wasn’t ready for CJ Stedman, but they would know him now. CJ was filled with ecstasy as he worshiped himself and it sent him over the edge. His massive muscle cock exploded in the hero’s mouth, his massive load shooting straight into Steve’s stomach. CJ’s cock shot so hard and his cum was so hot it burned the hero’s insides. In his muscle crazed orgasm CJ pulled his cock out of the hero, surprised to see the man still intact, but Steve’s face was covered in blood that poured out his nose. CJ continued to shoot load after load all over Steve’s face leaving almost no inch of it clean. As his cock spewed its final shots, he smacked the hero’s face with it. Smearing the mixture of blood and semen. He then let the hero go and Steve fell to the side, having been completely knocked out by the relentless onslaught to his skull. . CJ looked down as the last drop of his cock fell down onto the unconscious hero. It landed right on the iconic shield still attached to Steve’s suit splattering against it leaving a reddish streak. “Shit, you didn’t even get to use this.” CJ laughed, picking up the shield. “Don’t they say this shit is as unbreakable as you?” CJ smirked, and the rush started to hit him again causing his cock to harden. He ran his finger across the red streak his blood mixed cum left on this shield. Holding it in both hands CJ held it above his head. In one mighty swing he brought Captain America’s shield down on his now rock hard cock, snapping the vibranium infused weapon in half. With a smirk, CJ tossed the pieces onto the fallen hero, his mind already chasing thoughts of his next conquest. “Maybe I am a god, why not go find one and see how I match up?” CJ laughed, pulled up his pants and walked out of the alley. Not even giving the limp body he left behind a second thought.
    32 points
  10. Epilogue The wedding was eight months later. By that time, there was a persistent rumor all around town that I had some kind of magic powers. It was kind of an open secret. Melody and her coven did a lot of work to keep darker, more sinister witchcraft under wraps. Considering the horrible things they got up to, they would want people to think we were nature-worshipping hippies with no real powers. I didn’t out them, though. Their astroturfing campaign helped me keep a low profile. But I wasn’t hiding anymore. If someone asked me if I was a wizard, I’d just say, “No. I’m a he-witch.” The credulous believed it and gave me extra respect. The more skeptical and respectable people didn’t believe a word of it. Until they needed my services. Then they all believed. If someone asked for something vain or shallow, I’d do it for profit, as long as I had the time and it didn’t violate my moral compass. I’d found another supplier like Mel who was a true believer in his muscle-growth potion, and suddenly there were a lot of really buff men strutting around town, and I was a lot more popular at the gym. Sammy and Zack had each packed on 20 pounds of raw beef, and they looked amazing. Carey added another 50 because his price had been too high for me to resist. He’d thought about getting even bigger, but there’s only so big a businessman can get before people stop taking him seriously. Mason, who was topping me as much as he used to pre-curse thanks to the flexibility spell, was even trying to get me to bulk up some more. He wanted to see what I would look like at 450 or 500. I agreed, but only if Mason packed on muscle with me, pound for pound; I liked him having 100 pounds on me and wanted to keep it that way. He was still deciding if he wanted to be 600 pounds, especially if it meant going through the hell of the gym again. My services weren’t all vanity, though. If, on the other hand, someone asked for something medically important or life-saving, I’d drop everything and do it for free. I’d make them my top priority. I couldn’t save everyone, sadly, but even those I couldn’t save I could help. Ease the pain, lessen the suffering, give them a few more good days with their families. Apart from the witchcraft stuff, our life was amazing. By the time of the wedding, the second bakery had opened, and both businesses were doing phenomenally. The bakeries were, in part, doing so well because they were featured in three different tourism commercials. Mason insists the second bakery was also doing so well because it had the better name. We had thought of also calling it Roy’s Bakery, but with the reputation we had around town, we would’ve been fools not to call it Mister Cake’s. Kayla ran Roy’s, and she was glad to do it. I hired a new managing baker to run Mister Cake’s. He’s a kinda beefy guy named Mark. He was nowhere near where even what I was before my growth, but I gave him some workout tips to help him along, and if he ever asks, I can make him big—quick. I bounced back and forth between both stores, baking my heart out. With all the money coming in and how successful both were, Mason was actually thinking of opening a third. He was champing at the bit even before the wedding. I wanted to be married before I decided either way. The wedding itself was glorious. A church wedding felt too formal, and a courthouse wedding felt too plain, so we decided to have an outdoor ceremony in the woods. Sandi, our wedding planner, had taken care of all the mundane details of the ceremony and reception, letting us instead focus on the big-picture broad strokes. With help from Gramps, during the ceremony, our little pocket of the woods kept cycling through all four seasons, which was visually dazzling. The enchanted canopy kept the rain and snow off us but allowed the pleasant spring breezes to blow through. The guests who knew about witchcraft were impressed by the spectacle. The guests who weren’t were even more impressed by the realism of the special effects. Mason’s family was still in the dark about magic, but we weren’t keeping it a secret. If they ever needed my services, I’d offer them without even being asked. None of the people ignorant to magic could believe how hung the ushers and groomsmen were. All of them were obviously packing huge cocks in their dress pants, but some were noticeably bigger than others. Sammy, Mason’s best man, had topped out at a wrist-thick, ultra-heavy 18 inches soft. Even Zack, my best man, had filled out to a respectable 10 (erect). Still, few could outclass Mason’s 20-inches or my two feet. I hadn’t made Carey an usher, mostly because I knew he would hit on every man under 30 in hopes of finding that night’s conquest, and I didn’t want to make our guests uncomfortable. When the officiant pronounced us married, Mason and I kissed, our bearded faces scratching each other delightfully, our impossibly hard bodies pressing into each other, vying for space. Cherry blossoms showered down around us—even under the canopy. While everyone was distracted by the flowers, I groped Mason’s ass harder than I ever have in my life. He was blushing when the kiss ended, and the front of his pants were a bit more full. At the reception, we were officially introduced as Roy and Mason Lombard. Early on, before the salads were even served, Carey came up to our table and asked, “Hey, Cake. Why did you and Mister get so many bottles of honey as gifts? There’s, like, ten on the gift table, and they’re all labeled ‘pure clover honey.’” I lied, telling him, “It’s a witch tradition to wish the couple a sweet life.” If I’d told him the truth, he would’ve paid me to bless his honey every time he had sex, and I knew how often that would be. Pleased with that answer, he then asked, “Is dinner enchanted?” I told him, honestly, “Of course it isn’t.” I didn’t tell him that the cake was. I didn’t want any partiers pooping out too soon, myself included. Anyone who had even one bite of cake within five minutes of my special toast would be vibrant and fully awake until sunrise. Those in the know would realize they’d been bewitched. Those in the dark would just think it was the mother of all sugar highs. And they wouldn’t be entirely wrong. Mason and I danced the night away surrounded by friends and family. I was still all left feet, but it was a rapturous night. I could feel the love fill the reception hall. The reception started at 6 PM. People only began trickling out at around 8 AM the next morning. When Carey left, he had two young things in tow and the biggest grin on his face. When Zack and Sammy left, they told us it was a lovely ceremony and wished us a happy honeymoon, emphasis on the honey. Gramps was the last to leave us, at 2 PM the following day. I’d blessed our forks so the cake would be extra effective on us. The three of us alone, my heart so full of happiness and joy, it all felt like a dream come true. Which oddly caused an old insecurity to bubble up to the surface, one I’d thought I quashed months ago. I had to ask him. “You can be honest, Gramps,” I said. “Did you use witchcraft to bring Mason into my life?” Emphatically, I repeated, “Be honest. I promise I won’t be mad.” Gramps laughed heartily. “Are you kidding? I ignored this man for an entire year just so you wouldn’t have this doubt hanging over your head. I was dying to meet him, but I wouldn’t even speak with him on the phone so you would know you picked him all by himself.” I knew he was right, but I’d had to ask. I loved Mason, I wanted to be with him forever. Gramps’s answer, no matter what it was, wouldn’t change that fact, but I’d still needed to know. “You can curse a person you’ve never met,” I reminded him. Gramps stroked my cheek. “I had no hand in you meeting Mister. Before my abjuration, I was nowhere near that powerful. And even if I had been, I couldn’t possibly have dreamed up a match half as good as he is.” “Told you,” Mason said, playfully pretending to kick me in the shin. “I do, however, have a wedding present,” he said. “Hold hands,” he instructed. “You promised you’d never curse me again,” I said, nervous. “And you’ve got a wicked sense of humor, old man.” “Please,” Mason pleaded. “A curse can be a blessing. His curse on Dalton was the best thing that ever happened to us.” “Fine,” I reluctantly acquiesced, taking Mason’s hand and squeezing it tight. Gramps whispered a spell, and the energy around him swelled outwards and encircled both of our hands. The sky temporarily darkened; birds stopped singing. Our hands glowed, and my resized wedding ring grew hot—not burning, but definitely hot. Gramps then clapped his hands. The birds started singing, the sky turned back to normal, and my ring was its normal temperature. Jovially, Gramps said, “That should do it.” “Nothing happened,” Mason said, a little disappointed. “Something happened,” I corrected. “What happened?” I asked Gramps. “My dear, sweet grandson,” Gramps said, stroking my cheek. “I wouldn’t deprive you of the surprise.” With those cryptic words, he left. “Our honeymoon is going to be so weird,” I said. “I wouldn’t have it any other way,” Mason said, kissing my cheek. THE END
    32 points
  11. Chapter 14: Time Away from Home. Daniel and John walked to Tysons house while Daniel wallowed in his own pity feeling all his frustrations having reached their limits. Just a few weeks ago he felt like he was on top of the world proud of his own size, only to be shown up by his mass hungry father. It didn’t help that walking beside him was the very person that caused their own father to grow to such size. Meer weeks ago, he thought he would be the god that his father had become, but clearly John had other ideas in mind and his own growth was not one of them he just couldn’t get why John would grow a man like their father more than his own sexy self. He just couldn’t handle it anymore he had to find some way of getting John to grow him like he did their father. He reminisced at some old memories of when he first learned of his brother’s intense love for muscular guys, he could always feel his lust filled gaze eyeing up his body since a few years back when he really started working out. He remembers clear as day the time when John first caught a glimpse at his improving physique when was getting dressed and John happened to walk in unannounced, his mouth agape at the sight of his newly developed abs…well more like the ghost of an outline of abs, but nonetheless John clearly liked the changes in his older bros body. His thoughts trailed off as he tried getting his mind off his father and furthering his own potential gains by any means necessary. Meanwhile in Johns mind the sight of his father’s return had been seared into his brain, he could still taste the salty sweat from his bulging body in his mouth yearning to be back home burying himself in the mountainous man that he would turn his father into. As much as he loved growing Daniel, his father’s boundless experience overshadowed any attempts Daniel had ever made at pleasing him. Not to mention the fact that Daniel turned into a grade A ass whole when getting drunk off his own powers. It’s felt like he’s been intentionally holding himself back when Daniel ever tries to make a move on him. Don’t get him wrong though he’d love nothing more than to give Daniel a bit of size, but he doesn’t want to lose the cocky yet loving older brother he has still. An image of the god he so wished to be able to turn Daniel into filled his head, fueling his arousal as a result. It was almost a miracle that he could get his mind off his father’s massive pecs suffocating him. His mind felt like it was having a game of tug of war as both mammoth men in his mind fought for control of his powers. Although it wasn’t a fair match as the titan that was their dad was so much larger even in his own mind that even Daniels impressive size was made to look weak. He could envision his dads grinning face looming over Daniel slowly inching upwards. He could tell it was not a malicious grin but just one of pure elation, his dad just liked being that big and he was almost afraid of just how large his dad really wanted to become. Yet the thought of his own father becoming a god among men making even his big bro look weak was such a turn on that he felt he was growing his dad even more back at home. He prayed for Tysons’s sake knowing he was potentially making his father an even bigger beast to handle. He knew he’d probably get in trouble with his old man, so he had to somehow divert the flow of these powers he didn’t have full control of to the nearest thing to him, his brother. As Johns thoughts began overtaking him, he struggled to keep his composure fighting with his own dick as it was operating with a mind of its own, chubbing up in his shorts. Daniel took notice before he even saw the bulge outlined on his shorts, feeling the all too familiar warmth fills his muscles as John was getting a bit carried away not really thinking about how much he didn’t like how rude Daniel got when he grew. As they drew closer to Tys house he got closer to John and wrapped his arm around him pulling him in with a firm grip really letting him feel the full brunt of his strength. The force of it making Johns head naturally fall on his almost boulder like shoulders as the shadow of his head and traps cast down on John from the sun rays being blocked out by Daniels body. The heat radiating off his body was getting to John as the natural scent of his sweat filled his nostrils the strongest amount of it coming from the musk of his pits. As he huffed Daniels scent feeling the hardness of Daniels arm wrapping around him; the mental image he had been painting in his head had taken a new direction. Their father’s smile was softening as Daniels own growth seemed to pick up. Nowhere near as fast as their fathers but was indeed growing. Johns grip on keeping his brother on a leash was loosening as he was starting to give into the cocky attitude Daniel had; he knew that deep down that he loved it, he just wished he Daniel would treat him with some more respect and not some tool for his own gain. Daniel felt the tightness of his shirt growing ever so slightly, making him feel like he was wearing a compression shirt that seemed to snugly cling to his body getting smaller by the second. The constriction of his collar against his thick neck was getting uncomfortably tight, but he liked the feeling of the threads being forced apart from just his muscular neck. “Was this finally it, am I really gonna fucking grow just like dad!” Was all Daniel could think after having been ridiculed so deeply by his own father and to make matters worse he knew he wasn’t even trying to. Without even breathing his chest heaved pushing his shirt to its limits as John could feel his arm swell around his shoulders easily over 20 inches now. John stumbles as they walk together finding it hard to keep his composure as even walking was too much to handle as he felt he was going into heat over his brother impressive bulk. In response Daniel sweeps up John in a single arm carrying the rest of the way using his free arm to flex his biceps in Johns face, looking down at him with his cocky smile that made John even weaker to Daniels charm. “Yeah, that’s it bro, I’m all yours when we step inside Ty’s house.” Daniels words fell upon deaf ears as John was enraptured in his own fantasy now being carried by Daniel in his “massive” arms. Embraced in a wall of muscle he buried his face into Daniels pecs suffocating himself in his brothers massive chest, with the only air he could breathe being the intense scent of the man he knew his brother could turn into. It wasn’t until the sounds of rips forming on Daniels shirt that John was brought back to reality and he had realized what he had been doing. In his surprise he almost fell out of his brothers’ arms as he got himself down back on the floor just as they had arrived at Tysons house. Getting his composure back he could see Daniels face lit up like a Christmas tree, with that damn cocky smile he wanted to hate, but he loved to see every time Daniel would make it. Plus with the added mass he had unintentionally given him he looked even better; ready to erupt from the confines of his clothing at any moment. It took every fiber of Johns being to refrain himself from causing his brother to hulk out right there while they were still in public. But he knew he needed to keep a lock on Daniels growth before it got out of hand and he would have to deal with the brute that came out when he got so large. He could only hope that their fathers’ recent gains had humbled Daniel at least somewhat. As they both fumbled around looking for the spare key under the matt, Daniel bent down lifting the matt as he did so. “Found the key bro!” Followed by a sudden sound RIIIIIP Standing right behind him John got to watch as Daniels ass split his pants clean down the middle of his cheeks exposing his firm ass being covered by a set of posers he had been hiding from John. The sight of such an erotic moment was too much for Johns mind to handle and his powers activated a chain reaction of rips and tears as Daniel audibly moaned from a sudden surge of growth. “OH FUUUUU-” Daniels back lurched upwards as he spread his body outwards his chest thrusting forwards bursting clean through his shirt. His biceps had no long sleeves to ravish but his boulder shoulders made sure to make up for that as they stretched the seams of the shirt. More rips forming as the sinews of hard muscles were now on display almost multiplying as they made room for more. Before it could get a chance to fall from his body his torso lengthened causing it to ride up his body revealing his happy trail and some newly developed 8 pack abs. So defined that they might even look better than their own dads current set of cobblestone bricks. Standing there catching his breath Daniel stared down at John with the key in hand. The sun’s rays hitting his sweaty skin, making his astonishing physique glisten in the light. Only increasing the allure that John tried desperately to resist, wanting nothing more than to lick the salt sweat dripping down his brothers exposed abs. Even standing a foot away from him the masculine scent of his brothers freshly grown body penetrated his nostrils once again making his knees almost buckle ready to give in at any moment to the hunk of god that he was turning his already stunning brother into. Daniel could see his time to shine was finally upon him as his chest heaved feeling fuller than he’s ever pumped them in the gym. So, he moved to open the door, key in hand making the shirt that clung to him rip even further with the slightest movement of his arms and back muscles. His traps so swollen that they caused his shirt to ride up even higher on his torso. As they entered the house Daniel felt like wasting no time, pulling John in as fast as he could, slamming the door shut behind them. He used old tactics to try and get what he wanted pinning John onto the wall pressing him firmly against his chest. “Come on bro it’s just us now, you remember what dad told us right.” John knew how badly Daniel was craving this and he was right their father had told them to get his mind off of him and Daniel was already doing a good job of it and his massive pecs for smothering him. And yet as much as he wanted to continue, he could feel his fears rearing their head as Daniel was already getting more menacing by the second, his approaches becoming more forceful, feeling like he had less care for your own well-being. Johns’ powers were already subsiding as he was made to feel uncomfortable by his brother’s terrible attitude, even though he loved the feeling of his huge hulking mass pressed against him. Daniel could feel something was off as the warmth that filled him moments ago had begun to dissipate and he knew something was already wrong. Pulling back, he freed John from cage of muscle he wrapped him in looking at him with confusion. “What’s the matter bro don’t you want all this?” Daniel strikes a double bicep pose dealing the final blow to his shirt causing it to tear completely off his body revealing the entirety of the shredded physique Daniel had been wanting. John could only look on in astonishment as his brother’s massive body called out to him, but he knew better than to engage any further. “Daniel, I just can’t deal with you right now.” And with that John stormed off trying to get away as fast as possible before Daniel could attempt another move on him, disappearing into the nearest room he could find. Leaving Daniel once again confounded at what exactly was John’s deal, not understanding that he was the problem. He felt the need to chase after him, but as he thought about it, he started to get the feeling that maybe he should be giving his cute dork of a brother some space before he tried anything again. Left to ponder with his own thoughts of recent events as he stared at his own reflection a much bigger man than when he left the house with John. Yet looming over him in his mind was his MUCH larger father. Back in the room that John had stormed off to he was trying to calm himself down trying to convince himself not to give into the temptations that his powers had over him when it came to growing his brother, let alone the titan of man his father had become. Wandering around the room he found himself in an area of Tysons house he had never been to in all his years of visiting with Daniel. As he looked around, he found some pictures hanging on the wall and a variety of trophies kept in pristine condition. “What is all this stuff he wondered to himself” Picking up one of the picture frames he could see a photo of Tysons mother and father who weren’t in Tysons life anymore after having come out to them a few years back before Daniel had ever met him at their local community college. Moving onto the next frame he saw a new man in it. Another foxy man rivaling even his father’s dashing good looks. He had short cut black hair, hazel eyes and a beaming smile that flashed his pearly whites, not to mention that five o clock shadow he had that made the man look even sexier, and yet John could tell that the man would look just as good without it. The man looked to be in even better shape than his father before he started working out with himself. He didn’t know who the guy was but he was sure helping to get his mind off the pun intended GROWING problems he had on his plate. Setting the picture down now having successfully distracted himself from the gnawing urge he had to use his powers he found peace as he grabbed one of the nearby trophies on the shelf next to him, sitting down on the bed to get a better look at it. Reading the print on it he found out that all these trophies were for bodybuilding and from the looks of it they had all been at least 3rd place trophies at a minimum with a staggering amount of 1st place ones to overshadow the others. He wasn’t sure who the man was but he was sure as hell going to ask Ty about it the next time, they saw each other…well if he even lives to see another day after being impaled by the monster he had grown on his father. As he finds way to pass the time on his phone, he remembers his fathers’ words of encouragement on his improving physique. He was feeling more confident in himself thanks to all his father’s expert help when it came to working out and even without any powers he’d managed to pack on a respectable amount of mass. He’d never been the type to want to get massive himself but he never minded the thought of a little added mass on his body, his real desire was for the men around him to be hulking giants of men. Although as he looked up at the mirror in front of the bed, he sat on he liked what he saw in the reelection, even the small amount of muscle he packed on looked good to him and he’d be lying if he didn’t want more. More thoughts of his father’s size filled his head and he wondered how long he could even keep up with his old man before he would be too small to even handle his father. He hated to say it but he felt frustrated that his powers haven’t worked on himself. It wasn’t that he wanted to get just as huge as his dad or brother, but that he wanted to be able to keep up without being left behind in the dust unable to interact with the mass monsters he knew they both wanted to become. A few hours pass and John sees it’s now 11 PM, feeling ready to walk out the room and deal with Daniels incessant need to get access to his powers; one way or the other he was going to set a boundary between them both if Daniel was to get to grow like they both wanted him too. Walking down the hall he could see Ty’s door to his room a jar with the lights off. Taking a peek, he could see Daniel laying on the bed halve awake as he was losing a battle to stay awake, he had shrunk down to his “regular” size if you call adding pounds of muscle regular. Before heading into the room, he thought it best to try and have his nightly routine even in another person’s home, helping himself to whatever products he could find to replicate what he did at home. Finishing up his routine as he stepped out of the shower, he dried himself off and dressed for bed, in just some shorts he found lying around in Tysons room. Walking back to Tysons room he again peered into the room finding Daniel fast asleep. He opened the door enough to walk in without making any noise and tiptoed to the bed. Lifting the covers just a smidge to weasel his way into the bed with Daniel. As he did so he got a glimpse of Daniels shredded body now even more impressive than the past few days he’d seen him before. He could already feel his heart begin to speed up as he knew he’d be sleeping next to him all night needing to refrain from giving into the temptation that was his brothers beautiful face as he slumbered. Getting into the bed Daniel shifted in his sleep-in reaction to Johns movements. John hoped he wouldn’t wake him but he continued anyways, now less than an inch away from Daniels bulging biceps. He could feel the heat radiating off of Daniel even with his back turned to him since John liked to sleep on his side. As he tried to drift to sleep, he found himself wide awake wanting to turn to his other side to bask in the sight of his brother’s slightly bigger body. He didn’t give in, instead finding something else to get on his nerves as he could smell Daniels scent on the pillow his head laid on. A smell he’d been very accustomed to over the years, but since Daniels recent changes even before they had discovered his powers; he found that Daniel was smelling even manlier than ever, like he was inhaling pure testosterone in the best way possible. As he took comfort in the smell, he was caught off guard as Daniels heavy arm wrapped around him. John melted in his embrace feeling the heat from their skin touching. “Glad you made it to bed” Anxiety filled John now realizing that Daniel was awake and what trouble might ensue now that he was. But he was surprised as a new side of his brother came out that he hadn’t seen before. He felt the tender touch of his brother’s hand caressing his body as the hot breath from Daniels mouth blew softly down his neck as Daniel went into playfully nibble on his ear. In a soft tone of voice Daniel spoke “I know I haven’t been the best guy recently John, I just get so caught up in my thirst to get bigger that I lost sight of the things that are more important. And with you growing dad so much it made it so infinitely worse. I hope you can forgive me.” John was still silent for the moment trying to process the fact that his ass of a brother was actually apologizing to him for the way he’d treated him recently. After a bit of time, he turned around still tucked tightly against Daniels body wrapped in his arm, their faces inches away. “Look Daniel, you know I want to grow you just as bad as you want it. You said it yourself; you haven’t been acting in a respectable way recently and I just couldn’t keep feeding into that.” Daniel had a look of shame on his face as he saw Johns pained emotions, now realizing just how bad he’d affected him. “I know and I’m sorry for it.” Daniel hugs John even tighter trying to get his sincerity across now that he knew how he’d made John feel. “We’ll do it your way now okay.” John replied “Yeah, I’d like that.” John draws in for a kiss much to the surprise of Daniel who thought he’d messed up any chance he had fix his relationship with his brother. As he enjoyed the kiss, he could feel Johns influence fill his body again as he slowly swelled. But as soon as it came it also went as John ended the kiss. John could see the look of disappointment on Daniels face having stopped his powers. “I know you want more, but if were doing this my way, we are starting with baby steps okay. Can’t have you going all brute on me again you big goof.” Daniel looked at him with sad puppy dog eyes pleading for just a bit more size but he gave up. “Fiiiiiiine we’ll do it your way.” And with that John gave him another kiss on the cheek letting him feel just a second of growth before lovingly caressing Daniels arm and cuddling in each other’s embrace slowly drifting off to sleep unsure of what could become of their relationship as brothers.
    31 points
  12. Chapter 32 Walking into the gym with Gabriel was a mind-altering experience. I knew Gabriel was huge. I see him every day, so I know he’s an impossible behemoth. But, I’m a small guy; Gabriel was always big to me. He was big to me when I met him and he weighed 185 pounds. He was twice as big as that now. The only other guys I saw him around were people like my brother, pipsqueaks like me. Sure, occasionally I’d see him around guys at the club, but the lighting was low. I’d seen him around Hank and Douglas, but Hank was past his prime, and Douglas had done everything he could to look bigger than he was (and he was big). Gabriel goes to a hardcore gym. At his gym, there are men obsessed with fitness, professional models and athletes, even bodybuilders. The place reeks of testosterone, despite the presence of women. When we walked in, we were surrounded by young, virile, hulking examples of raw, throbbing, muscle-bloated masculinity. Gabriel made them all look like wimps. Seriously, Gabriel was so incredibly huge, so unbelievably massive, that all the men around him looked like beginners. The bodybuilders looked scrawny next to Gabriel. Don’t get me wrong. These men were ripped. They made me look itty bitty, but I was used to that feeling. These men, though, were not. When we walked in, there was one guy benching 500 pounds. It was intense, and the weight was seriously taxing his muscles, but he was doing it. A small crowd had formed, cheering him on, impressed as his large muscles strained, bright red from the exertion, veins distended, glistening with sweat. A cheer went up when he finished the set successfully. When he stood up, there was a small celebration, and I got to see him more clearly. He had arms that looked as big as my head, a chest that pushed out surprisingly far, and thighs that looked like tree trunks and strained his shorts. When Gabriel walked past him, this man went from beaming with pride to quiet and submissive. Gabriel outclassed him in every way. He was taller than him, had bigger arms, bigger chest, bigger legs. He was more defined than this guy too. The guy was thick around the middle—obviously all of it was brawn and power—but Gabriel’s narrow, tight abs outclassed him there too. And it wasn’t just that Gabriel was slightly bigger. Gabriel was self-evidently huger. Huger huger. Gabriel had a hundred pounds of mass on him—maybe more. Just before we walked past him, this guy had been flexing his arms in celebration—they were thick and sinuous and impressive. Unflexed, unpumped, relaxed and at his sides, Gabriel’s arms were inches thicker. I was also shocked by the man’s neck. It looked so thick, so bulbous—a neck my brother Norm would’ve described as a Swamp Thing neck. Gabriel’s neck was even thicker, his Adam’s apple more prominent. As we walked past, I could see that Gabriel’s waddle walk—the way he had to walk because his thighs were so massive, his arms fought for space with his lats, and his chest and crotch bulge stuck out so far—came across as a cocky strut of a domineering alpha douche. It wasn’t; it was a physiological necessity. But I suddenly understood why others would see it as arrogance or self-aggrandizement. The crowd, recognizing Gabriel, grew silent, and scattered like cockroaches when the lights come on. “See what I mean?” Gabriel asked. I could. Every single man at the gym, every single one of them, was either making a concerted effort to pretend Gabriel didn’t exist or eyeing him lustfully like he was a piece of meat. Every woman was fucking him with his eyes. Gabriel went to use the restroom, and I found Hank by a scale in the back. As much as that man made me uncomfortable, I decided to wait with him. “Fancy seeing you here, kid,” he said by way of greeting. “About time you came to support your man.” “Hello, Hank,” I said. “I’m glad you two finally stopped dicking around and got serious with each other. Since you made a man out of my Gabriel, his lifts are up, and he’s a completely transformed athlete.” Apparently, Gabriel had let Hank think we were having sex. I wasn’t going to correct that misconception, but I wasn’t going to pretend to like Hank. “It’s been a week,” I reminded him. “And what a difference a week makes,” Hank said. Thankfully, Gabriel was back from the restroom quickly. “On the scale,” Hank commanded. Gabriel complied. He had trouble getting both legs onto the scale at once—they were just so wide. But, he managed to cram them together. The digital display—chest level for Gabriel—cycled through a string of nonsense symbols before finally declaring 372.8 pounds. My eyes nearly crossed. That was almost three of me. Holy fuck. “Up nine pounds,” Hank declared proudly, clapping Gabriel on his shoulder. “Now, hop down and lift up the shirt.” Gabriel did as he was told. I’d recently become intimately familiar with Gabriel’s midsection, so I wasn’t that surprised to see how cut and sharply defined his abs were. However, looking around at a sea of well-sculpted abdominals, I could see that Gabriel’s put everyone else’s to shame. The muscles looked fuller, stronger, the Adonis belt more pronounced, the skin tighter, paper thin, the network of veins more prominent. Also, I knew Gabriel’s pecs were mouthwateringly huge and gravity-defyingly massive, but looking around at everyone else’s pumped pecs, I could barely process how much bigger than everyone Gabriel was. It was like comparing apples to cantaloupes, or CDs to dinner plates. Hank pulled out his calipers and began pinching Gabriel’s skin. Twice on the abs, twice on his pecs, and twice on his thighs, all on the left side. He then plugged his readings into his calculator. Smiling confidently, Hank said, “7.5%. Coming along nicely. Keep this pace up, and you’ll be down to 7% for your show in two weeks.” He pat Gabriel on the shoulder again, then turned to me and said, “You still think sex didn’t make a difference?” Hank began Gabriel’s workout. I watched the whole thing, transfixed, my dick at half-mast the whole time with occasional peaks to full-mast. The amounts Gabriel was lifting outpaced my imagination. If I wasn’t seeing it happen, I wouldn’t have believed it. The sheer amount of metal Gabriel could move staggered my belief. Hundreds of pounds—hundreds! Some close to a thousand. I didn’t think mortals were capable of such feats. After every set, Gabriel would shoot me a puppy dog face saying, “Did you see that?” When he lifted any weight that was just too much for him, after completing the lift, he’d look at me with a giant grin and lock eyes, as if to say, “I did that for you. Did you like it?” Most breathtaking was the bench press. I knew my meager bench press was laughable to everyone here, but I was proud of it. And from the raucous cheering following someone benching 500, I now knew what was considered a very, very impressive weight. When Gabriel benched 855 pounds, I became achingly hard and started leaking. When he finished a fifth rep at that weight, I stopped breathing for a full minute. The weights were so heavy that the metal bar was bowing in the middle, and Gabriel lifted it five times. He gritted his teeth, the veins in his temples stood out, and he strained, but he did it. “A new personal best,” Hank said, obviously pleased. Hank looked at me and added, “Especially with how depleted his muscles are from his diet, that shouldn’t have been possible, but your man gave the word ‘possible’ a whole new meaning for me.” When Gabriel finished lifting the weights Hank required of him, Gabriel sat, breathing heavily and drying down his sweat. Hank pulled me aside again. “Kid, you should come more often. His lifts were off the charts tonight. He was showing off for you.” I sat by Gabriel who was still panting and drying himself off. I knocked my knee against his thigh affectionately. “You worked out hard today, Gabriel.” “Thanks, baby,” he said, knocking his giant thigh back into my leg—showing me again just how tiny I was. The hard, dense meat hanging off his leg was inhuman. He reached his big, callused hand under my chin and tilted my face up. Still dripping in sweat and hot from his workout, he leaned down and kissed me tenderly and sweetly—in public, a new first. Hank cleared his throat, and Gabriel stood up at attention. He looked over his shoulder at me and said, “Sorry. Break’s over. Hank has me doing 30 minutes of cardio after lifting.” “After?” I asked, following Gabriel over to bank of treadmills. Gabriel was about to get on one, but then I whistled, drawing his attention to two free treadmills that faced each other. I hopped on one, and Gabriel climbed on the other. For the next 30 minutes, we ran on our treadmills, facing each other. Neither of us really had the lung capacity to run at the pace Hank set and keep up a conversation, but we could make silly faces, wink, blow kisses, generally motivate each other to keep running. I even caught myself breathlessly laughing once or twice. Suddenly, it felt like a rug was pulled out from under me as the treadmills stopped in unison. “That’s enough,” Hank said. “Hit the showers.” We both went to leave, but Hank said, “Not you, kid.” Gabriel waited with me, so Hank leaned over me, put an arm around my shoulders, escorted me a few steps away, and asked, “Can I hire you to come to every workout?” I shot him a confused glance. “He didn’t complain once during the cardio. Not even when I increased the elevation. He always does his cardio, but normally there’s whining and a fight.” “You increased the elevation?” Gabriel asked. He turned to Gabriel and said, “Three times. You were running uphill by the end.” Then he turned back to me and said, “Seriously, there’s just two weeks left until his next show. I can slip you some mad money, make it worth your while.” I extricated myself from Hank, saying, “Sorry. I am out of sick days at work, and I can’t jeopardize it for a short-term employment opportunity.” Hank pulled me back into his personal space. “You could just quit that job. Gabriel’s gonna have a huge career. Huge.” He pronounced the word as though it was spelled “hyooooch.” “Gabriel could support you easy. You’d never have to work again a day in your life.” “Tempting,” I said, re-extricating myself. “I’m not ready to be someone’s kept boy.” “Had to ask,” Hank said. On our way to the locker room, Gabriel asked me, “What was that about? And what’s a kept boy?” Rolling my eyes at another weird pocket of info Gabriel was missing, I answered, “A young, handsome, male gold digger who agrees to live with you, even marry you, in exchange for large sums of money,” I explained. “I thought the whole point of marriage was love. Who would even want a kept boy?” Gabriel asked, and then immediately answered his own question with, “Right. The sex. It’s a form of legal prostitution. Hank wanted you to prostitute yourself for me. I’m all caught up now.” I wanted to sneak into Gabriel’s shower stall when we got to the locker room, but there wasn’t enough room for me. Hell, there wasn’t enough room for Gabriel. I finished showering before Gabriel, and as I sat there, a guy practically twice my size walked up to me, buck naked, his huge cock flopping in front of him aggressively. “How the fuck did a skinny little twerp like you land a gorgeous monster like Gabriel? Bridget I understood, but not you.” I looked this aggressor in the eye. “We were roommates in college. The rest is history.” He glowered at me. He’d expected me to cower in fear, but I was confident he’d do nothing violent with Gabriel in earshot in this echo-y locker room. “You the man with the golden asshole or something?” I titled my head to the side. “Brave of you to assume I’m the bottom. Have you seen Gabriel’s cock? It’s practically as big as me.” “I could take it,” he said arrogantly. “Okay, then,” I said, slipping on my shoes. “You’re saying you top that giant man?” he scoffed. “You’re a runt.” By this point, Gabriel had joined us in the main locker room, a towel barely obscuring his giant lower half, his top half dripping and huge, water glistening in his chest hair. “Hey, Gabriel.” I said, daringly. “This impolite stranger wants to know if you enjoy topping me.” Gabriel laughed. “Have you seen my equipment?” he said, turning around, “I’d kill him.” The naked man continued sizing me up as I finished tying my shoes. “If you want a real man to fuck you,” he said, shifting his gaze to Gabriel, “I got plenty to top you with.” He shook his admittedly sizable cock. “I don’t top a lot of guys, but I’d do it for you, and I’d make you sing.” Gabriel looked green around the gills at the thought of this man fucking him. He managed to hold back his disgust long enough to say, “I can’t carry a tune.” The naked stranger walked away, and Gabriel quietly asked me, “He meant metaphorical singing, right?” “Right,” I confirmed. “Good. Nothing in my research mentioned literal singing.” Once Gabriel had gotten dressed, I asked, “Ready to head home?” Gabriel shook his head. “Did you forget about your surprise?”
    31 points
  13. Chapter 40 When I woke up on Friday, I had massive morning wood. 13.5 inches of iron-hard cock were sticking straight up from my body, and I had to look over my mountainous pecs to get a good look at it. I was a huge bloated mass of man, and I still had today and Sunday to grow more muscular, and I still had 11 more days of cock growth in which I would grow and grow and grow and grow until my cock eclipsed Mason’s impossibly elephantine cock by four whole inches. I was masturbating before I knew it, jackhammering my hands—it now took both of them to encircle my girth—up and down. Between my motion (in our new steel-frame bed) and my grunting, Mason woke up. I had been reduced by my body to an animalistic rut, and the sheer lust for my own size was pushing me rapidly to the edge of climax. Slyly smiling, Mason sat up and unbuttoned his pajama shirt. Once his chest was free, he teased the head of my cock with his hairy, heavy, huge pecs. I was shooting in seconds. “Good morning, Roy,” he said, running his index finger through the cum all over his chest and then licking it off his finger. “If you’re Cake, is this your frosting?” “Very droll,” I said. I washed myself off in the bathroom sink, applied my enchanted vitamin E cream, and was about to brush my teeth when I saw myself in the mirror. “Mason, sweetness, can you teach me how to trim a beard like you do?” I asked. “I was wondering if you’d notice,” he said, sneaking up behind me in the bathroom. “In the past two days, you went from sexy stubble to Grizzly Adams.” “My beard’s not that big,” I said, brushing my teeth defiantly. “I meant it as a compliment. It’s thick and lush and luxurious. And damn sexy.” I spat out the toothpaste. “And you’ll show me how to trim it, right?” “Of course,” he said kissing my forehead and stroking my chest. My cock, still half hard from my morning wood, was back to full mast, slamming into the underside of the bathroom sink in a loud thud. “What was that?” Mason asked. “My libido,” I said. I pinned Mason to the bathroom wall (well, he let me pin him to the wall, but I did it forcefully) and roughly pulled down his pajama bottoms, and, slick with water from the sink, I was inside him in seconds. As I fucked him, I kissed him all around his neck, scratching him with my coarse beard, reaching around him to fondle his pecs and stroke his own surging cock. “Twice in one morning?” Mason panted, loving the primal way I was satisfying my needs. “I could do this all day,” I said. My words came out as grunts between thrusts. “I was a horny bastard with a porn star cock before I started growing. Now, I’m a sex machine with a giant fuck-cannon.” Mason moaned in delight, climaxing from the clumsy stroking I gave his cock and the pounding I gave his prostrate. As he came, his asshole tightened around my cock, and I was ejaculating again. We’d been up for less than 15 minutes, and we’d had three orgasms between us. I held Mason in my arms, spooning him against the wall, for a few minutes, then removed myself from him and began cleaning myself off in the sink again. “That was intense,” Mason said. “It’s likely to get more intense the bigger my cock gets.” “Promise?” Mason asked, stepping out of his pajama bottoms, which had been rumpled around his ankles. “I can guarantee it,” I said, taking in the hulking, massive muscles and tree-like cock that were my fiancé. “I could fuck you again right now.” “That horny?” he asked. “Horny’s just background radiation at this point,” I said. I pointed to my massive nuts, still heavy with potential ejaculations. “These things produce more sperm than a man can reasonably handle.” “While you were fucking me, you said you thought you could do it all day.” “I did at that,” I said, rolling on my deodorant. “Was that an honest assessment or sexual braggadocio?” “Both,” I said, marveling in the mirror at just how huge my chest was and how deep my armpit had become. “Deal,” Mason said. “Pardon?” I asked. “Tomorrow’s your second day off workouts during this growing vacation.” He turned me to the side and began trimming my beard. “I’ll play hooky from the bakery,” he began trimming just a little faster, “and we’ll see just how many times you can fuck me in one day.” He quickly finished trimming and showed me the results in the mirror. I looked good. Severe, but good. I was surprised by the red and brown highlights in my otherwise black beard—and it looked gorgeous. Savage, somehow. God, I wanted to fuck again. “You’re on,” I said, slapping his ass as I walked out of the bathroom. Mason’s plans for Saturday motivated me throughout my workouts, not that I needed extra motivation these days. All morning, people commented on my appearance. “Looking good, Cake” or, “Extra studly today,” or even just a simple, “Sexy!” In the midst of this parade of compliments, Carey came up to me and said, “Someone got lucky last night.” “This morning,” I said. “Twice.” “I meant me,” he said coyly. “He was 19—a third of my age, thank you very much. He was nicely muscled for a young lad, but Daddy outweighed him by 50 pounds. He couldn’t get enough of me.” Then, he struck my back warmly and said, “But I’m glad Mister’s keeping you satisfied. I can see it written all over your face” I gave a pleased half-smile. “Oh, and Cake?” he added. “Your beard…” and he woofed again. I blushed. “If you and Mister ever add a third, even for just one night, call me.” I powered through all six of my workouts, eager and excited for a day of sexual athleticism and endurance like none I had ever had before. I felt heavy and proud and masculine all day, especially my bulbous, heavy cock and balls, and by the end of the day, I felt even more so in every category. At my weigh-in that night, I was 340.4 and 14 inches. “Get a good night’s sleep,” I commanded Mason. “I’m going to fuck you senseless tomorrow.” He fell asleep with a giant smile on his face and held me all night long. The next morning, I again woke up with preposterous morning wood. I’d slept in until 5, but it was still dark outside, and without turning on the bedside lamp, I grabbed a bottle of lube, doused my cock with it, and was inside him. I’d never even lifted the covers. Mason awoke all at once, his eyes large at the surprise of a 14-inch ramrod shoved up his ass. “Morning,” I growled sweetly. “Morning,” he said, his breath erratic as his own titanic morning wood throbbed in appreciation of his wake-up call. We fucked every conceivable way I could imagine that day. I was always the penetrator, as the challenge was for me to fuck him. Still, I did worship his glorious cock with my hands, lips, tongue, muscles—everything. I worshipped every part of his body that day: pecs, chin, ass, balls, thighs, arms, pits, nips, abs, feet, lips, neck. I was weighty and heavy with muscle, and he was even more so. Our hard, dense mass crashed into each other, fighting for space, vying for dominance. We had sex every which way. In the bed, on the floor, up against the wall. Upside down. Him on top. I fucked his ass, mouth, hands, feet, pecs—everywhere. In every room of the house. We even managed to cram both our impossibly huge bodies in the shower. We cracked the tile but managed not to demolish the shower. Sometimes, it was soft and sensual, sultry and slow. Longing looks into each other’s eyes, delicate kisses, gentle caresses, whispered affirmations of joy and pleasure. We were compelled by a romantic wish to bring our love into higher and higher planes of sensual ecstasy, sustaining it as long as we could. These dances culminated in a physical expression of our deep, almost spiritual, love for each other. Sometimes, it was fast and rugged, almost violent or brutal. Powerful gropes, mechanical thrusting, wordless grunts and panting interposed with shouts of foul, nasty language—even threats. We were powered by a physical need for each other’s bodies, almost an addictive craving, like we would suffocate without each other’s touch. We moved quickly, erratically in efforts to reach climax as quickly as possible, afraid we’d die if the fucking kept at this frenetic pace. These tempests would crescendo menacingly until we erupted in an explosion of wicked lust. When we got hungry, we ate off each other’s pecs, asses, and cocks. When I’d worn my cock red and sore and chafing from all the friction, I just healed it and started again. When I’d fucked him so hard his ass throbbed a deep, throbbing ache, I just healed it and started again. Whenever Mason flagged from how much I was exhausting him, I just healed him and started again. Surprisingly, I never flagged. Maybe Mason tired faster because his bulky body had 100 more pounds of mass to move around, maybe it was because the cock growth pills were cranking me up like amphetamines. But I didn’t tire the whole day. We only stopped for necessities. Otherwise, it was non-stop go go go. We even threw magic into the sex itself. We each took a spoonful of honey, and we fucked as one, our beings mystically merged, practically a romantic mutual masturbation. For one round, I cursed us on to the ceiling, and we fucked so hard the plaster showered down on our bed like a snowstorm. At one point, there was a knock at the door. Undaunted, I carried Mason to the living room, my cock still deep inside him. I answered the knock, and it turned out to be a cop. “Is everything okay up here?” he asked, shocked to see two hairy muscle monsters answer the door mid-coitus. “Everything’s fine, officer,” I said, still plowing Mason. “Why do you ask?” He looked at us, curiously, our muscles drenched in sweat, matting our hair to our bodies. The room reeked of stale spunk and musk. “The manager of the bakery downstairs called because she thought someone was being murdered.” “Just his ass,” I said as I started fucking harder. Mason panted in enthusiastic approval, his chin nuzzling my neck. “Are we disturbing the customers?” I asked, still fucking. “No. The manager says she can only hear the disturbance when she’s in the store room. It’s how she knew it was coming from the apartment.” “That’s good,” I said, fucking harder. “I’d hate to hurt our sales; we own the bakery.” Mason was practically drooling in pleasure by this point, groping my shoulders to stop himself from falling. “Sir, are you okay?” the cop asked Mason. Mason was too deep in erotic bliss to answer, so he gave a weak thumbs up, which satisfied the cop. “Is there anything else?” I asked, still fucking. “My fiancé is very heavy, and I don’t want to drop him on you.” “Sorry for disturbing you two,” he said. This whole time, he’d been unable to comprehend the two muscle gods intertwined and interlocked in a sexual haze, and my last comment made the abstract visual all too real. I could see a small tent appearing in the front of his pants. “I’ll just tell the manager you two are moving furniture.” “No need to lie,” I said. “If we’re not being murdered, she knows we’re fucking like rabbits.” I closed the door, dropped Mason to the ground, and finished him off. I hadn’t stopped fucking Mason the entire time the cop was there. We kept fucking long after he left too. I stopped counting my orgasms, but I knew Mason’s mathematical mind was keeping score for me. I don’t know how much time passed, but we eventually found ourselves back in the bedroom and saw that it was getting dark again. I looked at the clock through blurry eyes. 7 PM. I thought about going again, but even after a healing spell, my cock was vibrating. It was a pleasant thrum, but it was persistent and unignorable. “I’m tapping out,” I confessed. “How long were we at it?” he asked, coming back into his senses. “Fourteen hours of fucking,” I answered. “With fourteen inches.” I enchanted away the stickier parts of our day, and Mason cleaned up the plaster and scattered furniture, opening some windows to air the place out. When we finished tidying, I thought I’d be going right to bed, but I was wrong. “Weigh in,” Mason said. “Really?” I asked. “I’m exhausted.” Because, suddenly, I was. Suddenly, all the day’s exertions toppled down on me, sapping my energy dry. “As if I’m not?” he said. “I want to see how today affected you.” I acquiesced and marched into the living room, one eye closed. I was now 14.5 inches hard, which means I’d slowly grown half an inch as I’d fucked Mason into oblivion. “Step on to the scale,” he commanded. I robotically obliged. I was 339.2. “You lost a pound,” he said, surprised. “In fluids,” I said, pointing to my severely diminished balls. By now, each of my eyes was closing independently of each other. I was swaying in small circles as I stood there. My every cell cried out for sleep. “Can I go to bed now?” “I’m right behind you,” Mason said. “Good,” I said, and fell to the living room floor, instantly unconscious. I expected to still be there the next morning, but I woke up in our bed when my alarm went off. Mason must have carried me there as I slept. I didn’t wake Mason, who was sleeping with a placid smile smeared on his face. Instead, I went out into the kitchen and found a cryptic note Mason had written the night before. It said, “Check your Instagram.” I assumed he meant the new one, so I opened it. I was up to 100K followers, which was nifty, but I doubt that’s why Mason wanted me to see it. Instead, the most recent picture looked more like what Mason was drawing my attention to. The last picture Mason had posted was of me asleep in bed naked, one leg and my junk under the covers, the rest of my hairy, hard, muscular body fully exposed and bathed in soft orange light. There was macro text on the image that said, “29.” There was much speculation in the comments as to what that caption meant. Almost all of the guesses were wrong, but a few intrepid souls had been right. It was the number of times I’d orgasmed while fucking Mason yesterday.
    30 points
  14. Pages 15 & 16 of "Mikey's Perfection". Woah, Lance, you're looking pretty big!.. and hairy. Happy New Year! Thanks to everyone who looks forward to my content - there'll be much more in 2023 Cheers, GD
    29 points
  15. Chapter 35 When the next morning came around, I was relieved to find Gabriel out and about and not at home. I didn’t know how I would’ve handled that awkward morning. Rather than make breakfast, I grabbed an apple and a bottle of water and hightailed it to work before Gabriel came back. I spent that whole morning distracted. Rather than focus on the tasks I was paid to do, I kept seeing Gabriel dance through my head. Sometimes, it was the literal naked dancing Gabriel from the video he sent me. Sometimes, though, it was smiling Gabriel as he laughed at a joke I made. Or Gabriel at the restaurant asking questions to the waiter I was too nervous to ask. Or Gabriel with his arm around me on the couch. Or Gabriel smiling delightedly after eating a meal I made him. Or Gabriel in his all-black suit, his chin on my head, fondly discussing our wedding and honeymoon plans. I could not shake him from my mind. Just before my lunch break, I got a call from the sex toy shop letting me know my reasonably sized vibrator and comically giant dildo were ready for pick up. They used more discreet language than that in case I was in a public place, but that’s essentially what the call said. When I hung up the phone, my stomach sank. More confusing pieces to add to the puzzle. But then, it hit me. Trinity. As soon as work was over, I drove directly to the sex shop. Trinity was behind the counter, only her hair was now a stylish green bob. “I like the haircut,” I said as she got my box. It was surprisingly large, but it had to be to hold a copy of Gabriel’s cock in addition to the vibrator. “How sweet,” she said, “you think my wigs are real hair.” I pulled out my card to pay for the toys, but she stopped my hand. “Gabriel already paid. They’re a gift for you.” I put my card back in my wallet, and slowly took the box. I lingered at the counter, trying to figure out how to ask what I wanted to. “Is there something else?” she asked. Mustering my nerves, I said, “You’re a sex therapist, right?” “Board certified,” she said. “Can I make an appointment with you?” “I have an opening right now if you want,” she answered. I nodded, and she led me to the back room. I’d been back here before, but this time it looked homier. There was an overstuffed couch, a plush white armchair, a warm, walnut-colored coffee table with a box of tissues—even the light was sunnier and more inviting. “This place looks…” “I know,” she said, sitting in the armchair and crossing her legs underneath her. “I made it look like a lab for Gabriel, to put him at ease.” She gestured to the décor. “This makes most of my other clients comfortable.” I crashed on the couch and put the box with my toys on the table. “What brings you here today?” she asked professionally. “I…” Why was this hard to say? “Is it about Gabriel?” I nodded. “Are you having difficulty because you want to have sex with Gabriel but he doesn’t want to have sex with you?” I started to talk, but only a slight croak came out. She leaned forward and said, “Is this going to be a game of 20 Questions?” I sighed and forced myself to talk. “Should I marry Gabriel?” Trinity looked surprised. “I thought you had already agreed to marry him.” “Technically,” I said. “But I only said that to shut up my brother and Hank. I didn’t really mean it.” “Does Gabriel know this?” “He should, but he might have rewritten history.” I then went into the whole story. How we met as freshmen in college, how it took me years to learn he was ace, how it took me years to get over him, how I never really got over him. I explained the drug trial, the House Rules, my failed relationship with Douglas. After I’d been yammering for fifteen full minutes, I’d gotten to the conversation after Douglas dumped me. “I told Gabriel I was moving out. That as long as I lived with him, I wouldn’t let myself be open to romantic love. I said I was moving out in three weeks. And he said he was going to convince me to marry him before the deadline was up. That was two weeks ago.” Trinity contemplated my story. “That’s not how Gabriel explained it at all,” she said. “He makes it sound like you chose marrying him over being with Douglas.” “Gabriel has certain illusions. But he is right that I chose him over Douglas. Because I chose living with Gabriel over being with Douglas, Douglas dumped me. That’s when I realized I had to move out.” “It sounds like you’ve made up your mind, then,” she said comfortingly. “But I haven’t. He’s been a completely different man these past few weeks.” I explained everything, even the porn he made. “If I could let myself believe it was more than an act, he would be the perfect man for me. But I know unequivocally it is all an act he is putting on for my benefit.” “I see your problem,” she said. “Correct me if I’m wrong. It sounds like you’re worried that since his personality changed so suddenly, it’s only a matter of time before he changes back.” “That’s a big part of it,” I said. “The bigger part is that if I cross the line now while he’s drug-addled and vulnerable, it’ll have horrible consequences later—when he does turn back to normal.” “Horrible consequences?” she asked. “We couldn’t be friends anymore,” I said flatly. She hummed thoughtfully, and said, “It seems to me like you’re not satisfied with your current friendship with Gabriel.” “What?” “The status quo wasn’t working for you. As your relationship had been, you prioritized Gabriel so much that Douglas dumped you. You told Gabriel you were moving out because your relationship with him was no longer working as it was. Gabriel heard your complaint. In response, Gabriel volunteered to change the nature of your relationship from roommates to husbands.” “I guess that’s true.” “You have a few choices in front of you, two of them obvious. Move out. Marry him. Either of those choices will irrevocably change your relationship forever. But your frustration to me sounds like you want to go back to your old status quo.” “If only,” I said, longingly. “But that too was a relationship you admit wasn’t working for you,” she reminded me. “You tried to change for Gabriel by denying a part of yourself.” I shook my head. “Isn’t that what he’s doing now? Changing for me by denying a part of himself?” “I can see why you’d interpret it that way. But he’s not doing anything he’s uncomfortable with. He is the one making these romantic overtures, not you. He bought you sex toys and made a dirty movie, not you. Those are all choices Gabriel made. You don’t control his choices. You control your choices.” “Which is why I didn’t watch the video!” I said. “Those aren’t the choices I meant,” she said. She adjusted her posture in her chair to get more comfortable as she thought up a new approach. “How many apartments have you looked at these past two weeks?” My eyes widened. “None,” I admitted. “How many listings have you read? How many times have you investigated “roommate wanted” ads? Or Craigs List?” “None,” I repeated. “Have you even fantasy surfed on Zillow?” I shook my head. “And yet in the same timeframe, by your own admission, you’ve spent a lot of time with Gabriel. You’ve gone on a double date with him and your married brother. You’ve gone dancing with Gabriel. You went to the gym with Gabriel. You’ve spent a part of every night this week in Gabriel’s bed. You’ve showered with Gabriel multiple times. You came to pick up the vibrator. These are all choices too, Auggie.” I was stunned. “Do you see why Gabriel thinks you’ve agreed to marry him?” I nodded. “Have you agreed to marry him?” “I don’t know,” I admitted. “Then you have to tell him that. You’re very worried about hurting Gabriel’s feelings. That’s admirable. But, by withholding this fact from him, this fact that you still aren’t all-the-way committed, you are hurting him. He’s trying to build a future with you, and you have one foot in his bed while the other one’s out the door.” Damn, she was insightful. Then, she added, “That sounds like exactly what you did with Douglas, just in the other direction.” That one hurt. “I can see I’ve gotten through to you,” she said. “Please, then, take my advice. Watch the video. He made the video; he wants you to watch it. Use the vibrator. He made it for you; he wants you to use it. He knows you respect his boundaries. This far, no farther. You’ve proven to him you can do that for seven years, even before either one of you knew he was ace. Because of that respect, he’s making compromises for you. Meet him halfway. See if this is a compromise you’re willing to make, or if you need an allosexual partner.” “If I do this, and then I leave him…” I paused, afraid to say what’s next, “he’ll be all alone. I love him too much to abandon him.” “Gabriel said something similar at our last session.” “Last session?” I asked. That implied they’ve had multiple sessions. She nodded. “I’ve seen him four times in the last two weeks, usually when you’re at work. I won’t share any secrets he’s confided in me.” Then, she added, “You already know, though, that a lot of important people have left him. He is very sensitive to abandonment. That’s true.” “Everyone’s left him. His mother left him. He pretends it doesn’t bother him, but it has to have been a deep cut. No one will just be his friend. Straight people, gay people, bi people…they all leave.” “Why do his asexual friends leave him?” Trinity asked pointedly. I had no answer to give. “As I thought from my conversations with him. I suspect he’s never made an asexual friend.” “I don’t even know if he’s met another asexual person,” I confessed. Trinity got out of her chair and walked over to her laptop. She scrolled through a few files until she found what she was looking for. “There’s an asexual support group that meets tomorrow in the basement of the library. Do you want the details?” I nodded emphatically. “Is this the sort of thing I’d be welcome to, or is it aces only?” “The meeting tomorrow is aces only. They do have meetings for aces and their partners, though.” “Why didn’t you suggest this to Gabriel?” I asked, somewhat relieved and hopeful. “I did,” she explained. “He wouldn’t even take the details.” “Why not?” “I won’t share any secrets he’s confided with me,” she repeated. She sent me the link and resumed her seat in the armchair. “It can be a lot of pressure to be someone’s entire support system. Maybe things will come into sharper focus if Gabriel makes some ace friends.” “Thank you,” I said. “How much do I owe for the session?” “Gabriel paid for it already,” she said. “He had a hunch you’d need it. I didn’t ‘have an opening.’ Gabriel booked this time for you, an hour right after work, in case you wanted it.” “He is too fucking thoughtful,” I replied, impressed. “A quality you want in a husband,” she reminded me. “Or a good friend.”
    28 points
  16. Chapter 38 My vacation of growth marched onward. Every day I grew bigger and more hung. I could feel myself straining the fabric of my new clothes. I could see myself take up more space in the world. I was aware of the growing weight in my crotch and on my frame, and I increasingly understood why Mason called it his favorite part of getting big. At Sunday’s weigh-in, I was 283.4 pounds and 11.5 inches erect. The guys at the gym eyed with me awe, suspicion, and lust. People moved out of my way on the sidewalks and gave me a wide berth. My shape and size warped the space around me, creating eddies of smaller mortals. Even outside the gym, people began staring reverently at my increasing physique. When I was around Mason, I noticed that there was more desire in his face, his eyes darting down to my body or crotch and then back up. He was still impossibly bigger than me, but the gap between us was growing smaller. At Monday’s weigh-in, I was 295 pounds and 12 inches erect. I was essentially a 300-pound beast with a footlong cock. I rode Mason so hard that night that, with the 750 pounds of man between us, we finally broke the bed—shattered it. Mason said, “Keep going; the replacement’s already being shipped.” And I continued fucking him in the debris. Mason got a back full of splinters, but I had that healed in seconds, so we fucked a second time on the demolished frame. At Tuesday’s weigh-in, I was 305 and 12.5 inches erect. I had crossed the 300-pound threshold. My body felt hard as concrete, marble, steel—a hardness rivaling Mason’s. It was surreal to feel such unyielding density underneath my own velvety skin—skin that was unmarred with stretch marks, magically enhanced to keep up with my growing muscles. My strength was also astronomical—I could even carry Mason across the room. He didn’t feel particularly light, but it was getting easier to do every day. Other changes also became apparent. The stairs to our apartment felt treacherously narrow, doors were shrinking around me. The men at the gym, even the Mass Monsters, were starting to look small to me. My cock and balls weighed heavily at all times, dangling with potency. Nothing I wore could obscure them anymore. I was basically as big as Mason had been after his second growth spurt. My chest stuck out in front of me, always slightly in my peripheral vision, obscuring from me the glorious and ever-enhancing 6-pack I now could only admire in mirrors. My lats were so wide and thick that taking shirts on and off was a struggle to get it past my width. I didn’t have Mason’s boon, so I destroyed more than a few shirts just by trying to wear them. My shoulders and arms didn’t make it any easier. My biceps bulged obscenely, even when I was relaxed. When I flexed them, they rose mightily, giant and prodigious, bigger around than most men’s thighs. Like my pecs, my shoulders were always somewhat in my peripheral vision. And like Mason, I was constantly knocking things over. And if my top half of was gigantic, by bottom half had kept up. My thighs were so thick and swollen with beef that my gait had slowed down as my legs rolled around each other. My calves were diamond-hard, the sinew visible just below the skin, brawny beef filling my legs with power, the skin wrapping around the meat, desperately trying to keep me in. My lats were making it hard for me to put on shirts; my ass was making it impossible for me to put on pants. If it didn’t have stretch fibers sewn into the material, I’d blow through the seat of my pants just by bending halfway over. I’d often catch Mason staring at my ass, and when I did, I’d give him a little waggle, and then a flex. As much as my ass was making it impossible for me to put on pants, my junk was making it doubly so. In everything I wore, I hung heavily and thickly, distending the front in a bulge. Zippers complained as I shut them, buttons groaned as I fastened them, seams protested as I moved. Outgrowing clothes because of my growing muscles, no matter how many times I did it, was an erotic charge. The first time I outgrew a pair of boxers because of my growing cock, though, I nearly came instantly. My cock was too big to be contained by all but specialty underwear. And even the specialty underwear was getting cramped. And as I racked on the mass, my face took on subtle changes too. I was still unmistakably me, but my face looked thicker, meatier. My neck and traps had swollen with brawn, which was part of it, but my facial muscles themselves had intensified, giving me a more rugged masculinity. And, since I was only packing on muscle, not fat, my face also began taking on that hollow, competition look that Mason sported these days. I never thought I’d see my face like this, but it was amazing. As my testicles grew, I noticed my body hair was coming in thicker, especially on my chest, in my pits, and on my face. So, as per Mason’s request, I decided to grow a beard. It was only three days old, so it was just thick stubble at this point, but it was already taking on a more intense, more vibrant fullness than I could have managed pre-cock-growth. Mason was delighted with this development and touched my face as often as I touched his ass. I went to the gym on Wednesday morning excited and more eager than I’d been in weeks. I was bigger than I’d ever thought I’d be, and I was only going to get bigger. Nothing could diminish my cheer, not even another day with Carey. When he saw me strut through the doors of the locker room, Carey, who had been staring absently at his phone, dropped his phone to his side and woofed at me. He actually woofed at me. I’d never had anyone woof at me. Whistles, sure. Catcalls, whenever I was in a gay neighborhood. But never a woof. And coming from a beefy, muscle daddy like Carey, it made me feel…powerful. “You look amazing, Whitaker,” Carey said. “You planning to get as big as Mister?” he asked, hopefully. “He’s going to remain the big man. I’m thinking another 50 pounds.” “Be still my throbbing cock,” Carey said, grabbing himself inappropriately. “Watch your tongue,” I chided. “I’m a happily engaged man.” “You’re the one with the thirst trap Instagram account,” he replied. “My Instagram account is private,” I said. “No, I meant your second Instagram account. The new one,” he showed me his phone. “I was just liking your shirtless breakfast pic.” I grabbed the phone out of his hand and looked at the picture closely. It was a picture of me from less than half an hour ago. My impossible mass was so broad that I looked like I was sitting on children’s furniture. I looked even bigger from the outside than I felt from the inside. “I prefer Instagram accounts that aren’t a string of selfies,” Carey said, taking his phone back. “It shows they care enough to hire a photographer. More professional.” “How long has this account existed?” I asked. “About a week.” He looked at me. “You mean, you didn’t do this? That’s you in the pictures. It’s advertising your bakery. The name of the account is BakeryBeefCake. For every two shirtless pics of you, there are five of baked goods.” I thought about that. “That means it’s either Kayla or Mason doing this. Likely both of them together.” “You really didn’t know this account existed?” Carey asked, amused. I shook my head and opened my locker. Then, the look on his face changed. “Do you feel flattered or violated?” he asked, inching away from me, afraid the he-witch was about to lose his temper. “How many followers?” “40K,” Carey said. “But it’s only a week old. You get thousands more every day.” “Then, I’m flattered,” I said. “Now put your phone away so we can work out. I was about to bless the vials, but before I could, the locker room door opened, and Tank sauntered in. He got in between Carey and me, closer to me, and leaned against the lockers, one swollen, thick, muscular arm stretched up, his overdeveloped bicep almost pressing into the side of his face. “Are the stats on your Instagram account true?” he asked. “What do the stats say?” I asked in turn. “That you’re 300 pounds,” he said, sizing me up. “Pretty accurate. I was just a bit over 300 last night.” Tank brough his arm down and began applauding. “I have once again been dethroned. Long live the king.” “The king?” I asked, confused. “The king of the gym,” Carey answered. “You’re now the biggest guy at this gym. Tank’s been stalled at 290 for about six months.” “You’re only the king if Mister doesn’t come back, of course,” Tank said. “I’m the biggest guy?” I asked. “Like you didn’t know. I’ve been publicly complaining about my plateau for months, and you blow right past me without even noticing? Likely story.” He affectionately punched my shoulder. “What shall we make your big guy name?” “Sorry?” “When I became king of the gym, I stopped being Giles, and everyone except Mason started calling me Tank. When Mason became the biggest, everyone except you started calling him Mister. What’s going to be your big guy name?” “Can’t it just be Roy?” I asked. “Funny. Real funny.” As he slowly exited the locker room, he said, “I’m going to try to get everyone to call you Beef. Short for Beefcake.” “He’s a baker, Tank,” Carey said. “If you aim for Beefcake, everyone will call him Cake. Plus, the irony of calling an incredibly fit man a pastry? It’s nickname gold.” But, by then, Tank had gone. Carey looked at me. “What are you waiting for, Cake? Make with the magic. We got half a dozen workouts to do.” By the end of the day, everyone was calling me Cake. There was a reverence in their voices, and they clearly meant it respectfully and in a friendly way, but, still, they were calling me Cake. At my weigh-in that night, I was 317 ground-shaking pounds heavy and 13 ass-shattering inches long. “Did you start an Instagram account for me?” I asked Mason as he put away the tape. “Kayla and I did, yeah.” “Without telling me?” Mason scoffed. “You specifically told me you wanted to be an Instagram thirst trap.” I thought back. I guess I had. “Besides,” Mason said, “it’s excellent advertising for the bakery. We were so crowded today, I had to step in to help. I haven’t done that for 150 pounds. We ran out of practically everything.” “And it’s because of the Instagram account?” “At least thirty people specifically asked if they could see the hunky baker. Even more asked how I grew a mustache so fast, mistaking me for you.” “You’re way bigger than me, and our hair….” “Take the compliment,” Mason said, interrupting me and swatting my stomach. “It’s going to happen even more once your beard is fully in.” He was right about that, so instead, I asked, “Did you have to name the account BakeryBeefCake?” “It seemed fitting. You are a bakery beefcake. Honesty in advertisement.” “The guys at the gym started calling me Cake,” I said, showing my discontent. “Aw! You got your big guy name today. Congrats.” “They’re calling me Cake,” I repeated emphatically. “I heard you. Short for Beef Cake. It’s sweet.” “It’s weird,” I said. “Then it’s perfect for you,” he said, grabbing me by the cock and leading me to the bedroom. Even in Mason’s massive mitt, my cock still looked thick and huge. That was a little worrying. “If I grow to two feet, I’ll get too big to fuck you,” I pointed out. “What’ll we do when that happens?” “Celebrate,” Mason said. “Besides, you did a spell on me that increases flexibility,” he said, kicking his leg up and nearly hitting himself in the face like a Rockette. “I’ve done some tests. The spell doesn’t distinguish between flexibility and stretch-ability. With all my mass and all my flexibility, I can take two feet easily.” I swallowed hard. “You’ll still be able to take all of me?” “As long as I keep up with the yoga, I could take more,” he teased. “You should do the spell yourself. Join me and my yoga friends. Now, come on. I want Cake to fuck me hard.” “Yes, Mister,” I said, sweeping him off his feet and carrying him the last few steps to the bed.
    28 points
  17. Chapter 36 Via text, I told Gabriel I had a surprise for him and asked him to meet me at the basement of the library the following morning. Yes, okay, I tricked him into going to the asexual support group. I’m not proud of that. But, as Trinity told me, I’m not responsible for Gabriel’s choices. If he really didn’t want to go to the support group, he could just turn around and leave. The meeting was scheduled for 10 to 11 AM, and he still wasn’t back by 10:15, which told me he was at least giving it a try. I decided to go look at an apartment I’d found online. It was in a complex that was in the heart of downtown. It didn’t have an official name, but most locals called it the High Rise. It was small, and a little grubby, but it was in my price range and within walking distance of my office, so it would do in a pinch. And, apparently, this particular complex had several units open. The landlord said that people were constantly moving in and out, which reassured me that if I did end up there, I’d only be there a short time. When I didn’t immediately commit to the apartment, the superintendent said I looked more like a “Cumberland Mills” type of tenant. He meant it as an insult, but it piqued my interest, so I went there next. Cumberland Mills was a much nicer complex full of many single, young professionals, but it was too far outside my price range. With first month, last month, and deposit, I would need more than a roommate to afford living there. I considered looking through the classifieds in the honest-to-goodness print newspapers, but I wasn’t quite that desperate yet, so I went home, contented I’d looked at two apartments. When I got home, there was raucous laughter coming from the living room. I went in to see what was going on, and I found Gabriel sitting on the sofa, two other people in the armchairs. “Auggie!” he said when he saw me, bounding up to greet me with a hug. “Thank you for making me go to that meeting. Thank you, thank you, thank you!” He gave me a big kiss on the cheek, lifted me up, spun me, and put me back down. “Guys, this is my fiancé Auggie.” “Hi, Auggie,” they said. “Auggie,” Gabriel said and pointed to the person on the left with dyed black hair, pale blue eyes, a neck tattoo, and a denim jacket covered in pins. “This is Gray. They’re asexual, aromantic, and agender. One more A than me.” “Gray,” I said, waving politely. “This is Nicky,” Gabriel said, pointing to the person on the right, a hunky, traditionally masculine-looking man with dark hair and eyes who had a nice chest and broad shoulders that strained his Penguins shirt. He was perhaps a decade older than everyone else in the room, but he looked like a fun guy. “Aroace like me.” “Nicky,” I said, waving to him as well. “Come, sit, join us,” Gabriel said, sitting with me on the couch across from Gray and Nicky. “I take it you made some friends,” I said. “We’re more than friends,” Nicky said. “We’re The Quiver.” That made no sense to me. Gray groaned, saying, “God, I hate that nickname.” “I don’t get that nickname,” I admitted. Gabriel chuckled. “We were the only three aromantics at the meeting. We’re aros. A group of aros. Get it?” “Sadly, now I do. And I’m with Gray on this one.” “Thank you, Auggie,” Gray said. “I don’t think my vote counts, though,” I added. Nicky chimed in. “Gray and I have been going to these meetings for years, and Gabriel pulled us aside because he noticed we were the only other aros in a room in a room full of alloromantic asexuals. I don’t think Gray and I had exchanged more than five words before Gabriel made us a little clique.” “Gabriel made you a clique?” I asked. “This was his first meeting.” “Yeah,” Gray said. “Gabriel decided we should hang out outside of meetings too. Be more than just fellow group members. Be… friends.” “They couldn’t bring themselves to say, ‘Be a quiver,’” Nicky joked. “Gabriel made this happen?” I asked again. When I first got home, on some unconscious level I had assumed it was an initiation thing, or a welcoming committee, but Gabriel had taken it upon himself to make friends and invite them back to the apartment. He hadn’t invited anyone over since we stopped having poker nights, and I was the one who’d started poker nights. “Your Gabriel is a gregarious and outgoing man,” Nicky said. Gregarious? Outgoing? My Gabriel? “Thank you for making me go,” Gabriel said again, shaking me affectionately. “I thought it was going to be a room full of sad, broken people, but I was wrong, and I’m going as often as I can. I felt seen and heard, and everyone there was really cool. Like, Gray, tell Auggie what you do.” “It’s not that big a deal,” Gray replied. Gabriel looked me dead in the eyes, “They’re a stunt driver for TV. They drive motorcycles for stunts in cop shows, and they got their start in movies. James Bond, Mission: Impossible…” “There was more work in TV,” Gray said, “so I made the switch, but, yeah, I was briefly in a James Bond film. Blink, and you’ll miss it. They cut my scenes from MI. Because of my build, I get to stunt drive for men and women. There’s always something they need me for on TV.” “I can see why Gabriel likes you,” I said. “Gray is impossibly cool,” Gabriel said. Gray shook their head uncomfortably. “Gray also has a gambling problem that Gambler’s Anonymous wasn’t helping,” they said. “Our asexual support group keeps me from hitting the blackjack tables.” They looked me in the eye. “Sorry, I get awkward if people heap too much praise on me.” “In that case,” I said, “I hate your jacket.” “Thank you,” Gray said, with a chuckle. “And Nicky?” I asked, turning to Nicky. “When Nicky shared in group,” Gabriel said, “it felt like someone was telling my life story.” Nicky nodded. “There were a lot of new people today, so I decided to share my whole story. I was just one of the guys until about junior year of high school. I was popular, an altar boy, C-student, star of the hockey team, one of the cool kids. Then, practically overnight, everyone around me became zoo animals, mating like monkeys. Suddenly, I’m a freak. People were hitting on me all the time; it was impossible to keep friends because everyone wanted more. On top of that, I had a deep and abiding revulsion for all things bedroom-related that made it hard for me to talk to my male classmates for longer than 30 seconds.” “Tell Auggie the best part,” Gabriel said eagerly. “The best part?” Nicky asked, but then remembered, “Oh, right.” He showed me his left hand; there was a ring on his index finger. “I’m married.” “Really?” I asked. “I know. Weird for an aroace guy. Her name is Dina. She was my best friend in high school. Everyone, especially our parents, thought we were dating, but she’s just a hockey nut, like me. We were mostly just talking sports. We moved in together after graduation. I got kicked out of my house, and she wanted to get away from her folks. At first we moved in together just to save on rent. Eventually, we decided to get married. She’s my best friend and is the only person who’s never abandoned me.” “He has an Auggie,” Gabriel said, turning to me, excited. “Is she aroace too?” I asked. “Nope. She’s a straight woman,” Nicky said flatly. “I bet that makes the marriage complicated,” I said. He nodded. “Hence the support group. I love her, I love our kids, but…” “Kids?” I asked, interrupting. “We have two kids, working on a third. Georgie’s six, and Kathy’s turning four next month.” “Did you adopt?” I asked. “We both wanted kids, so, of course we thought about adoption, but Dina really wanted to give birth, nurse, the whole kit and kaboodle. And neither of us was infertile, so… The first time I did it was to make Georgie.” “You’ve had sex with your wife?” I asked. “Yeah. I think I’m a bit more sex-repulsed than Gabriel here,” he pat Gabriel’s knee affectionately, “so that was quite a steep mountain to climb.” “So, you’ve had sex with your wife twice, then?” I asked. “Nope. We currently have it about once a month; we schedule it.” “And you, Gray?” I asked. “Have you had sex?” “A couple times, back in high school. I was curious. A few guys, a few girls. It doesn’t turn my stomach like it does these two, but I didn’t see what all the fuss was about, really. Tits, ass, cock, pussy—it’s all funny looking. Life got better when I admitted I didn’t want sex. I’d prefer a good cheeseburger.” Nicky shifted uncomfortably in his seat. “Can we stop talking about it now? I’m getting a knot in my stomach.” “Holy fuck,” I said to Gabriel. “He is you.” “Like I said,” Gabriel beamed. “How long have you and Dina been married?” I asked. “Ten years,” he announced. Internally, I mulled that over. That meant they didn’t have sex for the first three years of their marriage. “And you don’t love your wife?” I said, correcting with, “I mean, romantically? Obviously, you love her.” Nicky shrugged. “I love her, that’s obvious to everyone. I used to think maybe I was demiromantic and she was the only person I’d fallen in love with. Then, we had the kids. I don’t love her any different than I love my kids. Not even slightly different. Same level of intensity, same feeling in my heart. It’s another reason I go to the support group. Most of our friends would never stop judging me if I said things like that out loud. Most of our friends don’t know I’m ace. They think I’m a churchy prude who’s not a fan of PDA.” “Friends, plural?” Gabriel asked. “Yeah, I wanted to tell you that at the meeting, but then you invited us over here for lunch. Once I got married, it got so much easier to make and keep friends because everyone just assumed I was a straight guy. And they could invite me and Dina places without turning me into a third wheel. I suspect once you and Auggie get hitched, people will just assume you’re gay.” “They already do,” Gabriel said. “The way you look probably helps that,” Nicky teased. “You’re bigger than my entire high school hockey team put together.” “Speaking of lunch,” Gray said, turning to me, “Gabriel tells us you’re an excellent cook.” “I am. What do you guys want?” “Make your fried rice,” Gabriel insisted. “He did say you made excellent fried rice,” Gray echoed, raising their eyebrows pleadingly. “Hank would not approve of you eating fried rice,” I teased. “But smelling fried rice isn’t cheating on my diet,” Gabriel said. “Do you guys like fried rice?” I asked. “It’s kind of why we came over,” Nicky said. “Free food that I don’t have to cook.” He then explained, “I own a small diner, and I do all the cooking at home. If I didn’t, Dina would raise the kids on a diet of Dominos, Happy Meals, and leftovers she stole from her mother.” While I cooked in the kitchen, Gray, Nicky, and Gabriel had a lively conversation in the dining room. I hadn’t seen Gabriel this happy in years. As I was just about to bring out our lunch, Nicky came into the kitchen. “Do you guys have any beer?” he asked. “I doubt it. There might be a cold one in the back of the fridge behind Gabriel’s prepped meals. Some things get stuck back there. Out of sight, out of mind. If it’s not there, we don’t, have any,” I said. “That’s okay,” Nicky said, handing me a scrap of paper. “It was just an excuse to come out here alone. That’s Dina’s cell phone number.” “Why would I…?” Nicky interrupted. “I’ve seen the look you have on your face.” “What look?” I asked innocently. “The look that says, ‘Am I making a huge mistake by marrying half a man?’” “I’d never…” Nicky interrupted again. “I mean no disrespect, but I remember that look. Dina had that look for months, God bless her. The first time I saw it was after I proposed. Yes, that’s another thing Gabriel and I have in common. I proposed to Dina because she was going to move back home, and I was terrified of being alone.” He rubbed my stomach warmly. “Gabriel needed to meet us. You need to meet Dina.” He patted my stomach and continued, “Gray’s taking The Quiver out to a motorcycle track after lunch. Use the alone time to meet my wife.” Nicky looked in the fridge. “What do you know? You have exactly one can of beer.” The lunch was pleasant. Nicky prayed before eating, which was a little weird for me, but the whole time, I felt that tiny scrap of paper weighing down my pocket like an anvil. They were having a convivial conversation; I was in my head. As soon as they’d gone off to the motorcycle track, I called Dina. I explained who I was and how I’d gotten her number, and she invited me over for a cup of tea. When I arrived, I was greeted by a pleasant, plump, full-figured woman with huge, curly hair and a pleasant smile. She hugged me tightly, dragged me into her immaculately clean kitchen, and made us both a cup of tea. “I’d offer you a nibble too, but Nicky’s the cook.” “So he said,” I responded, taking a sip of my tea. “The kids love Saturdays because while their daddy’s at group, they get McDonald’s for lunch.” She put a finger over her lips in the shushing gesture and added, “Don’t tell their father. He thinks we go to my mother’s.” I smiled. I could see myself being friends with this woman. “Nicky said I should talk to you because…” “Because you’re thinking of marrying an asexual. I get it.” “Can I ask you about your marriage?” “Please, apart from my kids, it’s my favorite thing to talk about.” There was a loud crash in the living room. “Kathy, stop hitting your brother,” Dina said without looking. “How did you know?” I asked. “A mother knows,” she said. “What do you want to know about my marriage?” “Why did you agree to marry a man who’d never love you the way that you love him?” “Fancy way of putting it,” Dina said, adding another spoonful of sugar to her tea. “You have been dating an ace. I married him because I love him. He’s my best friend and confidante. We were both raised in big families and wanted at least two kids minimum—we’re currently working on number three. He was a member of my church, which was really important to me. And have you seen him? He’s gorgeous!” “He is quite attractive,” I said, afraid to confirm that her husband was, in fact, a smokin’ hot hunk. “You should’ve seen him back in his hockey days. The rear end on that man!” She took a sip of her tea. “Girls like me don’t end up with guys like him. I’m loud, and bossy, and I can’t cook, and I’m not that pretty. I’m not ugly, but I’m plain and overweight. And I was such a good church girl,” she said holding her hands in a pious prayer pose, “that I wouldn’t have sex until marriage. Nicky didn’t care about any of those things.” “About that. You didn’t have sex for three years after you got married.” “That is true,” Dina said, nodding. She stood up and got a box of graham crackers out of the cabinet. As if on cue, Georgie and Kathy came tearing through the kitchen. She handed them a sleeve, saying, “Share with your sister,” and they left. “I’d had fantasies about him ravaging me on our honeymoon,” she continued, not missing a beat. She rejoined me at the kitchen table. “We went to Toronto. We wanted to go abroad, get a stamp on our passports, but we were on a budget. We figured Canada’s only a five hour drive away. Besides, Toronto has the Hockey Hall of Fame, y’know? We did so much sightseeing, the theater, restaurants. We were there a week, and we saw the inside of our hotel room maybe five times. One of the best times of my life; I wouldn’t change a thing. We’re saving up to go back for our 20th anniversary.” “You didn’t miss sex?” I asked. “For three years?” “I’d never had it,” she reminded me. “I was a happily married woman. I didn’t care two figs. Then, we decided to have Georgie, and suddenly I learned what I’d been missing.” “He’s good in bed?” That was a surprise. She put her hand over her heart and looked up to heaven. “He makes me tingle from head to toe.” “That good?” “The word I’d use is ‘thorough.’” I was impressed. “Granted, I’ve got nothing to compare him to, but the third Friday of each month is now my favorite holiday. One sausage lover to another, I can tell you I’ve done some window shopping. I am one happy customer.” I think that was her way of telling me Nicky is hung. “You’re happily married, then?” “Of course,” she said. “He’ll never cheat on me, he doesn’t make hurtful comments if I put on a few pounds, he doesn’t care if I don’t wear make-up, he’s a doting father and a good provider, and we’re best friends. All my girlfriends are jealous of how good me and Nicky get along.” “Sounds perfect,” I said. She winced a little and put up a hand in a “Hold on” gesture. “Like all marriages, it’s a mixed bag. On top of the normal gripes over housework, money, and kids—he spoils Georgie!—we have some special challenges. I kiss Nicky; Nicky doesn’t kiss me. He’ll never throw me down on the bed because he has to have me in that Biblical way. He doesn’t compliment me when I’ve lost weight or get glammed up or wear something pretty. Even before we had the kids, he never wanted to do things just the two of us. Since the kids, he always wants to bring them everywhere. They’re probably coming with us to Toronto. He talks to me like I’m one of the guys, not his wife. He buys me hockey tickets for Valentine’s Day, y’know?” “But you’re happy?” I asked. “Very happy,” she confirmed. “You don’t regret marrying him?” “Hand to God, best decision I ever made. I was terrified I was making the biggest mistake of my life. He proposed at the worst possible time. I told him I was going to move back in with my parents. I was never going to get married with this gorgeous man living with me. Half of the men I dated were intimidated by him. The other half thought I was tarnished goods and just wanted to act on their carnal urges. Everyone thought we were living in sin, and the judgmental biddies at the church were saying some very hurtful and untrue things. I had to leave. He dropped to one knee and asked me to marry him so I wouldn’t move out. He didn’t even have a ring.” In some respects, Nicky was eerily like Gabriel. Dina continued. “His diner was starting to turn a profit. He promised me I could quit my job and focus on keeping house and raising the kids when the time came, but it felt more like a business proposition from a desperately lonely man, not a real marriage proposal. At the end of the day, he was my best friend, so I took the plunge. Here it is, ten years later, and I know I made the right call.” “Thanks, Dina,” I said. “You made things very clear for me.” “No problem, Auggie. Before you go, can I ask, is your Gabriel as handsome as my Nicky?” I showed her a picture on my phone. “Merciful heaven,” she said. “It’s like God makes the hottest men asexual as a cruel joke.”
    27 points
  18. In May of 2020, geektofreek posted this short story: A Conversation with My Son I liked the scenario so much that I wanted it to continue. I wrote an extension of the conversation for my own pleasure, squeezed quite a bit of private enjoyment from it - - and then sort of forgot about it until yesterday. With all due respect and credit to geektofreek who hasn't been around any of their previous platforms for a quite a while, I decided to repost the original story followed by my extension. I hope you enjoy it as much as I did. Warning: The son in the story is 19 years old. Although there is no sexual contact between the father and son, their conversation is undeniably sexual. If this is likely to bother you, don't read it. ********************************************* A Conversation with My Son by geektofreek (Part 1, slightly edited) I don’t usually like to talk about these sorts of things. Personal problems and such. But my son, Aidan.... He’s just growing so out of control! You would think at nineteen-years old he would have stopped or slowed down a little. But no, not him. It’s almost as if his growth just keeps increasing. Taller, wider, bigger. This never-ending factory of testosterone! Especially his muscles. 270-pounds now. I’ve honestly never felt so small and inferior around another man before! “M-Maybe it’s time you get a girlfriend or something, Aidan...” I couldn’t help but stutter one night. Right at the dinner table, watching him obsessively flex between bites, so in love with own increasing power, his own muscles. He could barely take his eyes off himself. “Meh...” Aidan, grunted in response after finishing off every bit of meat. *BURRRPPP! “No one’s really caught my attention...” He continued, giving his mammoth muscle arm a couple of pumps. 24-inches of hulking teenage bicep. Seeming not even the slightest bit interested in the conversation. No girls. Not even guys. I honestly wouldn’t have cared if he was gay. But it was always just about his muscles. Nothing more. “Plus, I honestly just want to focus on getting bigger...” Aidan stated like always. Pumping the Everest-sized peak of freaky bicep, right up against his face, staring at it obsessively. “Bigger?” I stuttered, dropping my fork to the floor. And yet the conversation had me completely captivated. With my curiosity at a tipping point. I just had to know... How big did my son want to grow? “Well, like... how much bigger...?” I finally had to ask. Seeing a bit of surprise in his face, the big wheels in his small head slowly began to turn with his face turning a little red. It was almost as if he was embarrassed to admit. “It’s okay, son... we’re all friends here.” I tried to comfort him. But my curiosity wasn’t prepared for the magnitude of my son’s muscle lust. “I don’t know, Dad...” Aidan, finally spoke up. “I’ve honestly been having the craziest dreams...” He continued, already making me gulp, watching him bring down one of his arms, adjusting himself in his seat, pulling and tugging at his skintight bulging gym shorts. “Muscle growth dreams, I guess you could say...” He bit his lip. “Muscle growth dreams?” I questioned. “Yeah, Dad...” Aidan, gulped. “Except sometimes, well... I don’t ever stop growing!” He shockingly continued. “Bigger, and bigger, and BIGGER!” Groaning with this insatiable lust. “J-Jesus, Aidan...” I stuttered in disbelief, especially as I watched his huge nipples begin to harden, adjusting himself so much in his chair it began to creak and crack, almost as if he was getting horned up. “400... 500-POUNDS of muscle!!” Aidan unexpectedly snarled his untamed beastly muscle lust. Suddenly flexing into a most muscular pose, blowing his tank-top apart like paper right at the dinner table. *RIIIIPPPP* “F-FUCK!!” Making me squeal like some schoolgirl, shrink into my chair, suddenly overshadowed by these two monstrous blimps of muscle-breast, pecs bigger than watermelons and twice as hairy as my own. “But you’re already so big, son...” I blubbered in confusion, feeling as if I had opened the biggest can of worms. And yet he wasn’t nearly finished describing his fantasy. “More... and more... AND MORE!” He shamelessly continued. “800-pounds... 900-POUNDS! Urrghhh!” Aidan really groaned, grossly bucking his hips, thumping his huge dick a couple times against the underside of the table. “1000-pounds...” Aidan shuddered, whimpered, as if that was the ultimate number. This big ungodly muscle goal. “Unnghh... I’m so sorry, Dad...” Aidan cringed looking down at his foot-long boner lifting the table off the floor. Trying to stop himself, control himself. I once heard his friends refer to it as “The big pussy crusher.” “I just get so excited...” Aidan admitted, rubbing his gigantic muscle chest, flicking his huge, rock-hard muscle nips even though he was embarrassed. Then again, this wasn’t the first time this had happened. Seeing my son uncontrollably horned up was becoming an increasingly frequent awkward event, usually occurring after a heavy workout, but never so randomly like this. “Look, son...” I tried to be supportive. “That’s quite the huge appetite you’ve got there...” I stated admiringly. With his cock still raging out of control, tilting the table, sliding the dishes slowly towards me. My unsatisfied curiosity drove my ignorance to a whole new playing field. “Is it even possible for someone to grow that big?!” I don’t know why I asked. Obviously it wasn’t possible. And yet, I couldn’t seem to stop myself from feeding into my son’s insane fantasies. “I don’t know if it’s possible, Dad... but I want it SO BAD!” Aidan groaned with unbearable lust, cringing, and gritting his teeth helplessly, with his cock suddenly throbbing, raging, appearing to be a whole inch longer and thicker. I thought he was going to cum! I remembered all those times I had to change his sheets in the past couple of months, all the wet dreams he was having... Were they all about him growing!? “Jeez, son... at that size, you’d be squatting semi-trucks,” I said jokingly... *RIIIPPPPP* “SEMI-TRUCKS!? Unnnghh, DAD!!!” Aidan roared with embarrassment as he finally came uncontrollably. “My LEGS would have to be ENORMOUS!!” He roared with wonder, as if I just exploded his imagination. I watched his gym shorts blow apart with his huge horse-crushing cock emerging, engorging to a whole new level of monstrosity, gushing like a fire hydrant, so much cum I didn’t even think it was possible! Rope after rope of thick, warm semen all over the chair, the table, his feet... his gigantic ape-sized hairy muscle legs. “YOU shouldn’t SAY such things, DAD!!!” Aidan had totally lost it, groaning in total ecstasy from a big rumbling pleasure explosion, tilting his head back helplessly. What a fucking beast! While his eyes were closed in cringing embarrassment, I shamelessly peeked under the table... “Oh god...” I was even more astonished. How was this my own creation? My own flesh and blood? My own son? I had never seen a cock so big in my life... not even in the wildest porn! And he couldn’t stop cumming, leaking so much man-juice all over the floor and his shoes, draining his big bull-sized testicles to the very last drop, like he hadn’t released himself in months, rumbling our tiny house as he helplessly bucked his huge, car-crushing muscle butt. “Dad... please...” Aidan choked up a bit. I knew I must have been caught. “Please don’t look...” he begged me. I didn’t know how to respond. Raising my head, I saw him still panting, with his tongue sticking out, his face surrounded by muscle, suffocated by his pecs, drooling helplessly down his colossal hairy chest. “I swear, I’m not gay!!” Aidan unexpectedly continued. “I just really... REALLY like MUSCLE!” He shuddered a bit more, shooting out one last throat-choking load, all his muscles bulging, tensing. “Jesus, fuck, son...” Was all I could say. “I guess I’d better start buying you more meat, then.” *************************************************** Part 2 - The Conversation with My Son Continues by FallenAway “Jesus, fuck, son...” Was all I could say. “I guess I’d better start buying you more meat, then.” Aidan moaned and looked at me, half surprised and half worried, maybe. “Let’s double your portions. How does that sound?” His chest expanded with a huge breath, and his monstrous cock started tilting the table again. “Dad! What are you saying?” “I’m proud of you, son. I love you. I want to help you follow your dreams. How about triple portions? Is that enough?” “Aww, fuck!” He groaned and arched his back, popping eight bricks of hard abdominal muscle into sharp relief. “Dad! That’s enough!” He exhaled and paused, flexing the huge balls of his biceps again. “For now…” He started to relax. “That’s my boy! No limits, right? Do you need heavier weights? Should I buy some old cars for you to lift?” “JESUS, FUCK!” His body went rigid, and the table finally rose high enough to send all the dishes crashing to the floor. “I’m sorry, Dad! It never got that big before! I didn’t mean to…” “There’s nothing to be sorry about, son! You’re a growing boy. No… you’re a man now. And I’m going to help you become the biggest, strongest, most muscular man who ever lived! How does that sound?” “Unnnngh…” Aidan tensed all his muscles. “Fuck, that sounds great, Dad! I can’t believe you’re not mad at me.” “Mad at you? What for? For being a fucking muscle stud? I couldn’t be prouder! Besides, I wouldn’t dare get mad at you. With all that muscle, you could probably pick me up with one hand and throw me through that wall!” “GOD, DAMMIT!! Don’t SAY that Dad!!” He grimaced. “I mean… I’ve thought about that… and you’re right, I could. But fuck! I don’t want to do that!” “I know, son. I’m just saying, I know you could. It’s obvious. But you won’t need to do that, because I will be happy to do anything you want that will keep you growing and help you to look even better than you do right now. You’re a beautiful young man, Aidan.” He was rubbing his thick chest again. “Really? You think I look good like this, Pop?” “Hell, yeah, son! You know I’m not gay, but any man who looks at you must be wishing he looked like that. I could never dream of looking as good as you, and that’s why I’m so amazed and proud to have such strong, handsome son. Like I said, anything I can do to help…” “Well… I’m gonna need bigger clothes…” “Obviously! We’ll have to get things that stretch a lot, and they’ll show off your muscles better.” “Cool. And… this is kind of weird, so you can say no if you want, but…” He stood up and put one of his big hands over his much bigger dick out of modesty. “Could you help me trim my body hair? It’s coming in so thick I can’t keep up with it, you know?” “I can see that.” His body was stunning. So huge and tall and… so powerful! It was hard to believe he was only 19. “I don’t want to shave, though. I want to look like a real man, so if we could just keep it short and sexy, less like a gorilla, you know?” “I know exactly what you mean, I agree. A man should have some body hair, in moderation. We might have to trim it every couple of days, son. And that’s fine with me.” “Thanks, but honestly it needs to be done every day. You wouldn’t believe how fast it grows. My butt crack looks like a forest, and I can’t reach back there… Sorry, Dad! That’s gross. I don’t expect you to do…” “It’s fine Aidan, really. Don’t forget, I used to put diapers on that butt! Although it wasn’t as big and hard as it is now. It looks like a couple of boulders!” “Fuck yeah!” He turned sideways and flexed so his ass looked higher and rounder. “That’s from all the squats. The girls love my ass. They can’t keep their hands off it.” He smirked. “Jeez, Dad, I can’t believe you’re being so cool about this. I really appreciate it.” “Not a problem, I want you to be happy. Um, can I suggest something?” “Sure, Dad. Of course.” He did a side flex and admired his thick biceps and triceps. “Well, I think you’ve been spending so much time in the gym that you never get out in the sun. No offense, but you’re rather pale. Don’t you think you would look better with a good tan? When you were younger you used to get as brown as a chestnut in the summer when you spent more time around our pool.” Aidan smiled as he looked down at his bumpy abs and his tree-trunk quads. He blushed a little. “You’re not the first one to say that. I’ve been so focused on getting bigger I wasn’t paying attention. I guess that would look hot, especially after you trim all this hair.” “You’re gonna look like a fucking god, son. I mean, you already do, but you’ll be a golden god.” He smirked again. “The thing I hate though, Pop, is trying to get tanning oil all over my body.” He turned his back to me. (He was right, his butt crack did look like a dark forest.) “That’s a lot of area to cover.” He flexed his back and spread his lats. Muscle rippled everywhere. “I can’t reach my back now that my arms are so fucking huge.” He raised his arms into a double biceps pose. I could feel the heat coming off his body and felt a little lightheaded. “You see the problem, Dad?” He looked back at me with a sparkle in his eyes. “Um… that’s not a problem, son. That’s a goddamned wonder of the world! How did you get so big?” He turned around to face me again, squeezing his big, soft dick. “Lots of lifting, and a hell of a lot of food. You know that. You buy the groceries.” It was true. I had been spending a lot more on food lately, and it was just the two of us in the house since his mother died years ago. I know I wasn’t eating more than usual. Maybe less, in fact. Aidan took a step closer to me. “So, what do you say, Pop? Do you think you can help me get that tanning oil all over my huge body? Or would that be too weird?” “Weird? No, why would it be weird? You need help, and I’m here to help.” “Uh huh. You keep saying that. I know you want me to take good care of this.” He ran his hand up and down one side of his torso, feeling his smooth teenaged skin. “So, I’m thinking, since you work from home now, you can start the day by cooking us a nice big breakfast like you do on Sundays, except every day. A dozen eggs, bacon, oatmeal. You don’t have to eat it if you don’t want to, but I need a big breakfast, okay.” He stroked his abs. “Okay. That makes sense.” His skin was so smooth and tight against his muscles. I really did want him to take care of it. “Then I can use that fuel for my first workout of the day in the basement. You can get something done for a while. Unless you want to watch me lift. Maybe you would like that.” He flexed one massive bicep again and looked at it, then at me. “Maybe. I would be curious… If it’s okay with you.” “Hell yeah, I like an audience. It helps me grow.” He smiled that crooked smile again. So fucking handsome! He continued, “While I'm lifting you can towel me off between sets because I sweat a lot. That’s why I drink gallons of water every day.” It was amazing to see how much he could swallow in one go, with his big Adams apple bobbing up and down on his thick neck. “You’ll want to rub me nice and dry so it will be easier to trim all this fucking hair.” He widened his stance and let his dick and balls dangle while he ran both hands over the silky black hair on his muscular thighs and calves. He dragged his hand up his furry abs and chest. I was thinking carefully about how much hair to leave on each part of his body to enhance his gorgeous muscles. I wondered how I would handle his bush and his balls. He snapped his fingers. “Are you still with me, Pops?” I startled a bit. “Yes, of course, son. I was just… planning.” “Alright, I’ll need a big protein shake after each workout, so make sure you have those ready to feed my muscles. They get really fucking hungry after I lift!” He flexed both arms again and growled. “I’m sure they do, son. I’m sure they do. I’ll have what you need. Don’t worry.” “Great. I’ll drink my shake while you start trimming the body hair. Make sure you get a top-quality trimmer. I don’t want any snags from some cheap, dull blade, okay?” He gave me a look to make sure I knew he was serious. “I’ll get the best, Aidan. Only the best for you and your body. Trust me.” “I trust you, Dad.” He reached out and squeezed my bony shoulder. It was the first time he had touched me in a long time. It felt nice. “After the trimming, I’ll need a shower.” “Of course.” I waited for him to go on, but he didn’t. “Would you want…? I mean, would you need…?” I couldn’t say what I was thinking. I felt my face flush. His smiled a little and reassured me. “I would never ask you to do anything that would make you uncomfortable.” I felt… relieved? “But… if you want to… I mean, it would be fine with me if you wanted to join me. Then you wouldn’t have to shower earlier. It would save you some time, and it would really help me if you could make sure I get all that hair rinsed off. And I can’t wash my own fucking back anymore, because, well, you see how big I am. And I’ll be getting bigger…” My heart was thumping, thinking about my son getting bigger. “You don’t want me to get acne on my back, do you, Dad? How would that look?” “Terrible. It would look terrible son. Your beautiful skin…” “I know, I need to keep it that way. And guys shower together all the time at the gym. ‘No homo,’ as they say, right Pops?” He grinned. “I trust you, Dad. Even though I’m fucking irresistible!” He threw another pose and laughed. “I’m just kidding! We understand each other, don’t we?” He playfully shoved a huge fist against my shoulder. I understood. I really did. “Of course, son. I would be honored to shower with you if it will help. I only hope it doesn’t bother you to look at my old body. I’m just an ordinary human, unlike you.” “Heh! I like that, thanks! It won’t bother me. Matter of fact, I like to compare my muscle bod to smaller guys. It makes me feel so much bigger and better. Because I am. It’s just a fact.” “It is, you’re right. No point in being modest about it. You’re the finest specimen of a man I’ve ever seen.” “Thanks, Dad. I’m so glad we can talk about this now. I thought you were going to try to talk me out of growing as big as I want to. And I never thought I’d be standing here all fucking naked with you in the dining room. This is so cool.” “It’s a new experience for both of us, son. It does feel good.” I couldn’t stop scanning his body. How could that be made from the same genetic material as mine? He looked like a different species. “So after our shower, you’ll want to get that tanning oil on me right away. It would be good to lock the moisture in while I’m still wet. We might as well do that out by the pool. I can spread out on one of the lounge chairs while you put a nice shine on these muscles. Now that I think about it, you need to get a bigger, sturdier lounge chair. I’m so fucking tall and massive now, I don’t think the ones we have will hold me anymore. Even at my current weight, I’ll just crush them. Look for a metal one, and make sure it has a 500 lb. weight limit. That should do it… for now.” My heart fluttered. I felt like I should be writing all this down, but I knew all the details would be burned in my memory. “What kind of tanning oil do you want?” “Good question. Just get the most expensive kind. You don’t want to take any risks with this.” He gestured to his magnificent physique. “Buy it by the case. Like I said, there’s a lot of area to cover, and you’re going to want to rub it in thoroughly. And I’ll be naked, by the way. I don’t want any tan lines, and a ‘golden god’ should have a golden dick to match, right?” Aidan grinned. “I can’t believe you called me that, Dad. That’s a real boost to my self-esteem. Not that I’m lacking in that department.” He made a smug, goofy face. I couldn’t help but wonder how he would get an even tan on that monstrous cock. I had to ask. “Um, to get that… golden dick, as you called it… wouldn’t you have to make sure it stayed… full size… so all the skin would get tanned?” “Heh! I’m glad I have you here to think about things like that, but I don’t think that’ll be a problem. I can stay hard for as long as I want. You’ll see. It’s a top-quality tool that does whatever I ask it to do.” He squeezed his fat prick for emphasis, and continued mapping out his, and my, daily schedule. “I figure I’ll need about an hour in the sun – that’s a half hour each for front and back in the middle of the day – that should get me nice and brown in no time.” “Yes, your skin always tanned so beautifully. I don’t think you ever got a sunburn.” “I’m sure you’ll keep an eye on me while I bake to make sure I don’t get overdone. Especially the delicate parts.” He winked. “You can do that while you’re making lunch. I’ll need a fuck-ton of lean protein every day, brown rice, lots of vegetables, milk, eggs, yogurt. That’s the ideal, but I can eat pretty much whatever I want, and it still turns to muscle.” He flexed a fat bicep again and admired its shape. “Did I ever tell you about the time I ate twelve whole pizzas at Giovanni’s?” “I don’t think so. I’m sure I would have remembered that son. I’ve always admired your appetite.” “Yeah, one of the guys at the gym challenged me to eat six pizzas in one sitting. I think he was trying to sabotage my routine. But I said, "Fuck that! I’ll eat twelve!" And I made him sit there and watch me do it. He barfed just from thinking about it, but I felt fine. In fact, I had a milk shake for dessert.” He flexed his abs and pulled at the thin skin that wrapped around each block of muscle. “I’m still ripped as fuck, as you can see.” He smiled that cocky smile that oozed superiority. “Then I picked the guy up and carried him into the restroom. I shoved him into a stall, whipped out my dick, and blew a huge load all over him. I just splattered him until he was soaked! God, it felt good. He deserved it. Then I went back to the gym for another long workout, and I lifted heavier than ever. That dude never came back to the gym. Probably gave up weightlifting. He knew he couldn’t compete with this.” Adrien did a beautiful full body flex and admired himself. Hmm. That was a side of my son I hadn’t known about. But it didn’t worry me. “Now that I think of it,” I said, “I do remember a large charge from Giovanni’s on my credit card. I thought you bought pizza for all your friends that day.” “Fuck no. That was all me.” He patted his hard, cobbled gut with a self-satisfied smirk. “Anyway, after lunch, I’ll go to the gym for my heavy workout, and you can get your stuff done. That’ll take about three hours. When I come home, I’ll need my protein shake, and then I’ll take another shower.” “Okay. Will you want me to…” “No, Pop. I’ll want some privacy. I get really horned up after those workouts and I need to pump out a few fat loads just to calm down. Honestly, it wouldn’t be safe for you to be in there. You saw what happened at the dinner table. I don’t have a lot of control when I start fantasizing about getting bigger and stronger, massive as fuck...” He groaned and grabbed his dick again, squeezing it hard to keep it from inflating. His forearm bulged with the effort. “I understand son. That’s perfectly normal for a young man. Nothing to be ashamed of.” “I’m not ashamed of it at all. I love what my dick can do. But I’m not sure I would call it normal. In high school the guys used to call me ‘the geyser.’ None of them could blow as much or as hard as I did. And it’s even better now.” “I must say, I was astonished by your… productivity earlier. I had no idea a man could… make so much…” Aidan blushed and smirked. “That was so fucking embarrassing, Dad. But you handled it well. I still can’t believe you’re not upset. I mean, look at that puddle on the floor! And all those broken dishes. I never lifted a table with my dick before, but… damn that’s fucking hot now that I’m thinking about it.” “It was… impressive, son. I’m not gonna lie.” “Do you want me to clean that up?” “No, no! I’ll take care of it. Do you want to finish going over our schedule?” “Uh, I think you’ve got the general idea. I eat, lift, get groomed, catch some rays, eat again, lift like a fucking mad man, come home, and empty my balls in the shower…” “Then you’ll want dinner. And, as I said, I’m going to feed you triple the amount of meat you’ve been getting. I want to see you really pack on some beef. It’s time to take this seriously.” “Uh… yeah. I mean, I thought I was, but I guess I could step things up.” “If you want to reach those goals, you’d better.” “Okay. Thanks, Dad. Um… do you think those goals are realistic? I was just telling you about my dreams…” “Dreams can come true son! And I’m here to help you make that happen.” “So, when I said I would keep growing, and growing, to…” “400... 500 lbs. of muscle, to start. Yes, I was listening.” “FUCK!” He grabbed his huge dick as it expanded. He sucked a huge breath into his massive chest. “Dad, maybe we shouldn’t get carried away…” “Why not? You must dream big to get big, son! Why not 800… 900 lbs. of hard, powerful muscle?” “JESUS, FUCK! Dad, it’s going to happen again!!” His muscles started to swell as if they were being pumped up. His cock lengthened and hardened into a massive, shiny club. His whole body flexed, and he groaned loudly. I could tell it felt good, but he was trying to hold back. “Aidan, it’s okay! Let yourself enjoy it! You deserve everything you’ve worked for.” He started stroking his cock, now slick with precum. “I want to see how far you can take this. I want to see what you look like at 1000 lbs. Make me proud, young man!” “OH, GOD! DAD! IT FEELS SO FUCKING GOOD!” He let go of his cock and watched it stretch just a little bit longer and a little bit thicker. The head was huge and purple and constantly oozing. His giant balls plumped up and pulled his sack taut. My son flexed his enormous biceps and looked at me with an expression I couldn’t quite read. It was cocky, for sure. He was grateful, I think. But there was something else… He growled and stepped closer, towering over me. Flexing his hard, hairy pecs. He reached out and grabbed a handful of my shirt with one hand and effortlessly hoisted me into the air. “Fuck, yeah, Pops!” He flexed his other arm as hard as he could and pulled my face close to his. “I could throw you right through that fucking wall!” I looked into his eyes and said, “I know, son. Of course, you could.” He smiled a little. “But you know I won’t.” “That’s right. But I like knowing that you could.” “FUCK!” He moaned, and his cock spit out more precum. “Why does that bone me so much?” “Because you know I want this as much as you do.” “Uuuugh! Yes!” He lifted me higher and arched his back. Veins popped out on his abs, visible through the silky black hair. “I fucking knew you would help me! I don’t know how, but I fucking knew it! Maybe it was in one of those dreams…” “Maybe. Does it matter?” “Are you sure you’re on board with this? Are you willing to do everything I asked you to do?” “Hell yes, Aidan! I can’t wait to get started. This is gonna be great! I can’t wait to see you squat a semi-truck.” “OH, FUUUCK!! YOU’RE THE BEST DAD EVER!” He shook me in his fist like a rag doll. “I’m gonna hug the shit out of you! I hope I don’t break you!” He lifted me over his pulsating monster of a cock and pressed me against his hot chest and abs, wrapping his massive arms around me as gently as he could for someone so strong. It felt amazing. “I’M SORRY, DAD, BUT I’M GONNA MAKE A HUGE FUCKING MESS! I CAN’T CONTROL IT ANYMORE!” I patted a slab of muscle on his side. “That’s okay, son. Let it go! Enjoy it!” “UUUUUUUGH!!” He groaned in ecstasy and let loose probably the biggest load of cum he ever produced. I heard it splattering against the far wall and the ceiling. Jet after jet after jet, as if he hadn’t just pumped out a huge load under the dining room table. I patted his thick, hot muscle again. “That’s my boy! You did great. I’m so proud of you!” The End
    26 points
  19. Chapter 38 The next day, a Sunday, I went about my normal business around the apartment—I didn’t know where Gabriel was—when there was a knock on my door. I opened it, surprised to find Nicky, Kathy, and Georgie. Georgie was hiding behind his father’s leg; Kathy was in his left arm. “Can we come in?” he asked. “Sure,” I said, opening the door wide. “Kids, watch something on the nice man’s TV while the two of us have a grown up conversation.” He put his daughter down on the floor, and Kathy and Georgie gleefully ran into my living room and had some cartoon running before I could even point them to the remote. “Sorry that I didn’t call ahead,” Nicky said, taking a seat at the dining room table. “I only know Gabriel’s cell number.” “Do you want a drink? Or a snack?” I asked before I sat. “Maybe later, but I have to talk to you first,” he said, pointing to the chair nearest him. I sat, confused. Once I was seated, Nicky smacked the back of my head. “What did you say to Gabriel?” “Ow,” I said, rubbing my head. “What do you mean?” “He’s a sweet boy, and he called me last night—in tears, God bless him—because you made him cry. I left that boy in the highest of spirits, and hours later, you’ve got him bawling!” “Was he really crying?” I asked, concerned. “He might as well have been. I could hear the pain in his voice. The panic. What did you do to him?” “I told him I wanted to have sex on Wednesday,” I said. “Sh-sh-sh!” Nicky said, covering his lips with the index finger of his right hand while pointing the thumb of his left hand at his kids in the living room. “Little pitchers have big ears.” “Okay. Can I say ‘make love’?” “I’d prefer you say ‘hug,’ but I’ll take what I can get.” Nicky relaxed back into his chair. “You said you wanted to hug him, huh? That explains the rest of the conversation.” Nicky rubbed his eyes with the palms of his hands. “He asked me for hugging tips. How I hug my wife. What to expect from hugging. The whole thing made me sick to my stomach. And, frankly, kiddo, I was out of my depths. I’ve never hugged a man, and I expect it’s different.” I shrugged. “I’ve never hugged a woman.” “Why the sudden rush?” Nicky asked. “When I met you yesterday, you seemed to have all the time in the world.” “When Gabriel proposed, I didn’t actually agree to marry him. I gave him three weeks to convince me to marry him. The three weeks ends Friday.” Nicky nodded. “Okay. Now, I get it. Dina did something similar with kissing when I proposed to her. I’d planned on kissing her for the first time at the altar, and she was having none of that.” There was a short, shrill scream from the living room. “Kathy, you do not hit your brother,” he said in a warning tone. To me, he said, “She’s going through a phase.” Then, he made a dismissive hand gesture and said, “Do you really need to hug Gabriel to know if you want to marry him?” “Yes, I do.” He rolled his eyes. “You allos make such a big deal out of hugging.” “I am not forcing him to have se…” I stopped myself. “To hug me. He could say, ‘Auggie, I don’t want to hug you,’ and I’d respect that.” Nicky grasped my shoulder warmly. “There you go! You don’t need to…” I interrupted him, “But I’ve learned that as long as I’m living with Gabriel, I’m not going to fall in love with another guy. I tried; I failed.” I held my fingers three inches apart. “Gabriel is this shy of being my perfect partner, but I’m an all or nothing sort of man. And if that makes me greedy, then I’m greedy. If Gabriel doesn’t want to hug me, I’m going to have to move out and find a man who will.” “Let me try a different approach,” Nicky said. “I only hug my wife because I want kids. You and Gabriel could never have that happen.” “But Dina said…” This time, Nicky interrupted me. “We’ve discussed it. The second God blesses her with our third child, no more hugging unless we try for a fourth.” “She makes it sound like you don’t mind hugging.” “I put on a brave face for her. Means to an end,” Nicky sighed. “Every time we hug, I immediately need to take a shower. It’s disgusting.” “She really likes hugging you,” I said. Nicky shrugged. “Then I’m glad she’s enjoying it while it’s happening. Once it’s over, it’s over. I’m closing up shop. I have other ways to make Dina happy. Gabriel can too.” He leaned in and got very serious. “You keep trying to get Gabriel to meet you on your terms. Have you thought of looking at the world through his eyes?” I thought I had been doing that, so I nodded. Nicky pressed me on it. “What do you know about being ace?” “I can’t understand it on an instinctual level, but I get it. I read the book Gabriel gave me in college. He and I have lived together for seven years; I mean, we’re practically married already.” Georgie was suddenly in the dining room. “Two men can get married?” he asked, wide-eyed. Nicky tousled his hair. “If they love each other. God loves love.” Then, he asked, “What brought you in here?” “Gotta tinkle,” Georgie said. I pointed to the bathroom, and Georgie was off. “Can I see this book?” Nicky asked. I got it from the living room bookshelf and handed it to him. “Gabriel had you read this?” he asked, surprised. “Yeah. He got it in college, and he had me read it after he read it.” “Poor boy,” Nicky said, leafing through the book. “This book has a reputation. It was written by an allo to ‘understand’ aces. It practically treats us as mental patients being diagnosed. It doesn’t acknowledge grey-aces exist. It pities aromantics, nearly calling them inhuman robots. And it has a lot of advice on how to get us to hug like a ‘normal’ person.” Nicky threw the book to the ground. “The author meant well, but that book poisoned Gabriel’s mind.” He kicked the book into the corner. “There’s different types of aces. Gabriel, like me, is hug-repulsed. The thought of it disgusts us. That’s never going to change for Gabriel. You’re asking Gabriel to disgust himself, and you aren’t even getting a kid out of the deal. Would you disgust yourself like that if Gabriel asked you to?” “Depends on what he asked,” I said. “What if he asked you to hug a corpse? What if he said, ‘Auggie, I won’t be your friend if you don’t hug a rotting, putrefying, maggoty corpse’?” I knew he meant “fuck a corpse,” but the thought of just literally hugging a rotting, putrefying, maggoty corpse was enough to turn my stomach. “Now imagine he asked you to do it once a month,” Nicky said. I grew pale at the thought. “There. You get it now,” Nicky smiled. “I still think you should marry Gabriel. You’re good for each other. But if you really need to hug your husband to be happy, make a clean break now. Don’t drag it out.” He clapped me on the back in an avuncular away, and then said, “Kids, we’re leaving.” As soon as they had left, I called the superintendent of the High Rise to get an apartment. When Gabriel came home, he saw the boxes in the living room that I’d packed. He didn’t look shocked. “I talked to Nicky,” I said. “He explained it to me in a way I finally understand. I’m sorry,” I added, embracing him. “I can’t marry you.” Gabriel embraced me back, tightly. “I still want to be friends,” I said, letting go. “Movie nights. Poker. Hell, I’ll come over and cook sometimes.” “Sure,” Gabriel said, finally letting go himself. “I’d like that.” He sounded so despondent. I knew Gabriel well enough to know that he was once again putting on an act for me, that he’d be crying inconsolably the second he was alone. “Buck up, big guy. It’s not the end of the world.” “It’s the beginning of the end,” he said. “You’re going to find some guy. He’ll sweep you off your feet. You’ll fall in love. You’ll get married. That will be the end.” “I’m not going to dump you as a friend when I find a boyfriend,” I reassured him. “I’d love to believe that,” he said, collapsing on the couch. “But it’s human nature. It’s happened to me a dozen times.” “I don’t know what it’s like to be ace,” I said, “but you don’t know what it’s like to be allo. I will stay your friend.” “Here’s hoping,” Gabriel said, raising an imaginary glass as if in a toast. “Let’s say you’re right,” I humored him, joining him on the couch. “Let’s say I’m a fucking douche, and I dump you the second I get a serious boyfriend.” My word choice made Gabriel snicker, despite his sadness. “We’ve still got months of friendship until that happens. Maybe years.” “Nope,” Gabriel said. “Weeks. Maybe days. You’re amazing, and some guy is going to snap you up in a heartbeat.” “I don’t know,” I said, shaking my head. “I’m picky. And you’re a tough act to follow.” Gabriel scoffed. “Everyone does look puny compared to me,” he added, flexing his left arm. “I kinda wish we’d met Nicky and Dina years ago,” I mused. “Avoid this whole heartbreak.” “Don’t you dare wish that,” Gabriel said. “I wouldn’t trade our friendship for anything.” “That’s sweet.” “And I’m going to hold you to your promise,” Gabriel said. “You are staying my friend.” It almost sounded like a threat. “I know how to push your buttons. Once you get a boyfriend, you better not forget me, or I will give you such a guilt trip.” “You could just meet him in person, show him your bulging crotch, and tell him we’ve showered together. That’ll scare him away.” “I don’t want to break you two up,” Gabriel said about my hypothetical future boyfriend. “I just want to stay in your life, even if just a small part of it.” That reminded me. “Do you still want me to come to your bodybuilding show on Saturday?” “The Quiver will be there; Hank will be there. It shouldn’t be awkward between us I you do.” “That’s not what I was asking. Do you want me to be there?” I repeated. “Always,” Gabriel said. “But that’s the problem.” Then, I got close to him and said, “I don’t know what this will mean to you, but I have to say it.” I looked him deeply in his eyes. “You’ve been the love of my life.” “It means the world to me,” Gabriel said.
    26 points
  20. Chapter 34 The next few days, my head was swimming. Gabriel seemed to be making real, actual progress towards keeping his promise. He was pretty much always shirtless these days, and whenever he saw me looking, he’d give me a smile and flex, rippling his huge, intense arm or pec. Sometimes, he’d even let me feel his stony, rough-hewn muscles as he flexed. And he initiated a lot of intimate physical contact. Unbidden kisses, touching my face, stroking my hand, and longer more sincere embraces. In addition to the physical contact, he kept finding little ways to show me he was thinking of me. He sent me silly text messages while I was at work. He took my car to the carwash because it was getting dirty. He did the dishes a few times without me asking. None of these things was inherently romantic, but they all felt genuinely thoughtful. He also began talking about our future a lot more. At first, it was nearly inconsequential things like buying tickets for a concert two months away. Then, it got a little bigger, like discussing when we would start permanently sleeping in the same bed. Gabriel had never slept in the same bed as anyone else until very recently with me, so that was a significant step for him. Then, it got to the big life questions. Whether one of us would take the other’s last name or if we’d hyphenate. Whether we’d merge our bank accounts. Whether we’d go to Massachusetts for the legal document, or just do a ceremonial thing here in PA. Whether this was our forever home or if we wanted to move to an actual house. I knew, on some level, that every individual thing Gabriel had been doing was calculated and planned to the smallest detail. He’d made a schedule, and he always stuck to his schedule; it was one of his virtues. However, I willingly ignored that reality. In the moment, they always felt improvised and spontaneous, and I especially loved our nightly cuddles. As Gabriel worked himself up to sharing a bed with me forever, he would have me join in him bed from 7 to 8, holding me close and affectionately stroking my face and chest. But then, when it was time to sleep, more often than not, he’d send me back to my room. Of course, since I didn’t go to bed that absurdly early, I’d usually surf the internet or watch some TV for a few hours after that. On Thursday night that week, just as I was going to bed, I got an email from Johnny. It had an attached video, so I assumed it was Gabriel’s latest progress video. But everything was off. The email was sent from Johnny’s personal account, not his work account. The video was a much larger file size than any other I’d received before—nine or ten times as big. And, most bizarrely, rather than a title that was just a string of meaningless, random letters, symbols, and numbers, this one was entitled, “Goodbye 2 3 5.” What did that title mean? This couldn’t be a progress video, right? Was Trina pregnant, and this was his weird way of announcing it? That wouldn’t be a Goodbye video, though. Had some obscure relative died and left a video will? That title made no sense, so I clicked on the video, intrigued. When the video started, I immediately noticed it was filmed in my living room. The first few seconds were just that: my living room. Then, an EDM song started to play, and the lights dimmed, but a shaft of light was coming in from the hallway, lighting up a large section of the floor. From this lighted area, Gabriel came dancing in. He was wearing a tight blue Henley—he’d worn it out dancing with me a few times, and he was now outgrowing it. The three buttons were undone, and his chest hair poured out. His tight black pants were similarly too small for him. He was wearing a pair of sunglasses, and he was barefoot. As the rhythm of the song picked up, he turned his body sharply to his right and looked squarely into the camera. Then, he threw his glasses aside and began thrusting his hips. His giant bulge swayed heavily in contrapuntal rhythm as his massive thighs threatened to bust out of his pants. With his arms, he rubbed his chest and abs sensually, moving them up and down to the beat, rising and falling down the massive shelf seductively. His tight, dense abs rolled in and out like a wave, and his thick, broad shoulders swayed in time to the music. When the song hit the peak of its intensity, he ripped his shirt clean off himself. His movements were now emphasized by his taut core, the undulations appealingly, if surreally, altering the relief map of his abs. He continued rubbing his chest and abs, twisting his fingers through his fur, occasionally bringing one arm up so his bicep swelled beside his face, his cavernous armpit and wide lat fully exposed. He ran his hand across his scalp to tousle his hair, down the side of his face, across his lips, and through his beard. The whole time, he never broke eye contact with the camera. When the song hit the second verse, he turned around, rotating his hips and abs the whole time. I could now see his defined, bulging back muscles. His back looked full and tight, almost like an inflatable pool raft, but heavy and bursting with flesh and brawn. The sweep of his shoulders and lats narrowed down into an impossibly tiny waist, and exploded back out into the most massive, juicy, muscular ass that had ever graced this planet. His ass swiveled back and forth in tempo, quivering, flexing, and rippling with each movement. As the verse reached the second chorus, he bent forward slowly, sticking his ass closer towards the camera. It took up nearly the whole screen. Then, when the second chorus dropped, he ripped off his pants, revealing his naked ass, still presented fully to the camera. He had been wearing nothing under his pants, so he was now completely naked, his ass on unobstructed display. He stood back up, swinging his hips back and forth as his steps slid back and forth the other direction. Each movement started in the boulders of his shoulders, pulling him in one direction, the rest of his mighty body following. When the bridge hit, he slowly turned back around, giving me a full eyeful of his giant, meaty cock. As he danced back and forth, his massive cock swayed with him, his balls lagging behind in their own inertia. They were heavy, hairy, and full. It had clearly been a long time since he had jacked off. Wait a minute. He began rubbing his giant hairy chest and rock hard abs again, occasionally pinching his nipples. As he did, his cock slowly started to inflate. It got longer and thicker, his heartbeat visible in its pulses. The vein down the middle of his cock engorged, finger-thick, as his cock hardened into full erection. He wasn’t going to… was he? On video? As his cock got harder, it began to stand up, stretch, and straighten, sticking further away from his body, pointing straight at the camera. I was now facing Gabriel’s immense, girthy, erect cock—the slit centered in the camera, like an eye staring at me. I could see as the slit secreted thick, translucent drips of pre. The head of Gabriel’s cock grew further, inflating into an engorged cockhead of a man who was primed to fuck. Gabriel filmed this in our living room! I could’ve walked in on him! I could’ve… This broke House Rules #2 and #3. And if I counted this as a progress video, #5. Goodbye 2 3 5. By now, Gabriel’s cock was practically pouring gouts of pre. Gabriel put three of his thick, manly fingers of his right hand in his mouth, getting them wet. He then did the same thing with his left hand. As he reached down to encircle his cock, I closed my laptop. It felt like I had invaded Gabriel’s privacy. Like I had read his diary. It had been an intensely erotic display—my own cock was fully erect, a wet spot in my pajamas—but I felt like Johnny had gone too far this time. If Gabriel had known he was being filmed, he never would have… But Gabriel kept looking at the camera. He directed all his actions at the camera. He had to have known it was there, right? Which meant… “Gabriel!” I called out, storming out of my room. Gabriel had been asleep for hours by this point, so I marched all the way to his room and banged on his door. He said a muffled, “Sleeping,” but that wasn’t going to stop me. I threw open his door and turned on the lights. Gabriel recoiled into a fetal position—well, as much of one as his bulging body would allow. Unmoved, I shook his bed—well, as much as I could. When that didn’t work, I pulled off his covers. He was only in a pair of white boxer briefs, and between his ass and his bulge, they were very taxed. “I’m up,” he acquiesced. “I’m up.” He sat up, saw me, and processed what was going on. “I see you got my video,” he said coyly, pointing at my erection. “I’m glad you liked it, but I’m not ready for sex yet, if that’s what this is about.” “Liked it? So, you did send it? Why did you send it?” Gabriel rubbed his eyes while explaining plainly. “I told you. I’m working on ways to sexually satisfy you without actually having sex with you. You like porn. You like watching me. Ergo, porn of me.” He finished rubbing his eyes, smiled, and raised his eyebrows suggestively. “Did you like the bit at the end? I kind of forgot the camera was there by then.” “I didn’t watch the whole thing!” I said. Gabriel’s smile broadened. “Johnny told me this might happen. He told me that the better a porn video was, the less time it takes the viewer to finish. How far did you make it?” “Three minutes,” I said. I was about to explain, when Gabriel said, “Wow! You must’ve really liked it. It’s 28 minutes long.” He looked down at the bed, and said, “I did an encore.” “I stopped watching after three minutes because I was feeling like a major perv,” I clarified. “Really?” Gabriel seemed confused. “Douglas said he sent you dick pics all the time.” “Okay, wow. One, Douglas sent me two dick pics total. He was lying to you because he was jealous of you. Two, I asked for those pics. You gave me this unsolicited. Three, you could’ve warned me.” “I clearly labeled the video,” Gabriel said. “And what’s pervy about your fiancé sending you a sexy video as a bedtime surprise?” “You didn’t send me the video. Johnny did. You had my big brother send me porn.” Gabriel scooched closer to me in his bed. “If I sent it from my email account, would you have opened it?” “Of course not,” I said. “Not without asking you what it was first.” “Exactly,” Gabriel said. “And if I’d told you I shot a dirty video in our living room, you sure as fuck wouldn’t have watched it. Since I made it for you to watch, Johnny helped me out.” I was at a loss for words. Gabriel continued. “Even once I finally get over my initial gross out factor, there are going to be times when you want sex and I can’t bring myself to do it. That will be a reality of our marriage. I made this video for those nights. And if it works, I can make more, especially if my libido doesn’t completely nosedive after the drug trial ends.” He looked at me sincerely. “I made it now while my libido was through the roof because I might not have the nerve when it goes back to normal.” He obliquely pointed to his genitals. “Or however close to normal I can get with these hormone factories.” I stood silently. Gabriel spoke again. “I looked at the camera practically the whole time so it would feel like I was in the room with you. I’m getting a clone made of my equipment, so it will be like I’m with you. Once you get the vibrator, I expect you’ll use it together with the video. I kinda hope you will.” Gabriel laid back down and pulled the blanket back over himself. “Now, please turn off the lights, go back to your room, and, if you’re horny, watch the video I made for you.” He blew me a kiss and added, “I love you.”
    26 points
  21. Chapter 31 My new relationship with Gabriel blossomed over the following week. He did a million small, thoughtful, spontaneous things to show me he was committed to fulfilling all my romantic needs. Gabriel swung by my office twice to have lunch, and we went out dancing one evening (though Hank had us home by 10). He was a lot more affectionate in general. And I mean both verbally and physically. The verbal changes were a balm to a scarred heart. He continued complimenting my appearance, especially if I wore tighter clothes. He switched from calling me things like “buddy” and “dude” to calling my things like “babe” and “baby.” He would wish me goodbye with an, “I love you.” As much as I adored this verbal affection, I couldn’t get enough of his physical affection. When we danced, he held me close. He went around shirtless, just like he did in college, only this time he’d periodically invite me to squeeze his pecs or feel his biceps. We took another shower together, and his touch on my body was intentional and delicate. There were incidental, everyday touches too. He’d stroke my hair, touch my face—he even started to kiss me—two or three times a day. When we watched a movie together, we were interlaced on a couch. Curled up against Gabriel’s massive muscles, I felt warm, safe, and comfortable, like I’d always belonged in his arms. One night, he even cuddled up next to me in bed until we fell asleep. It was the first time Gabriel had ever slept in the same bed as another person. It was an amazing whirlwind. I felt like the luckiest man in the world. We hadn’t had sex yet, but Gabriel was really stepping up and showing me his commitment. That week was amazing. Then Friday came around, and I got home from work a little early. Gabriel wasn’t home, but he should’ve been. I decided to surprise him. I went into his bedroom so I could return the small acts of love he showered me with by tidying up for him, maybe even doing some laundry. When I went into his room, I was the one who was surprised. All over the room were post-it notes with scrawled self-affirmations. They were on his mirror, his closet door, his window, his dresser—everywhere. “You can do it.” “Have strength.” “Do it for Auggie.” “Fake it ‘til you make it.” “Auggie loves you.” “Tough it out.” “Don’t forget to breathe.” “Grin and bear it.” “Be the man Auggie needs you to be.” As if that weren’t enough, there were papers scattered all over the desk. Two well-worn books were opened, pages bookmarked and passages highlighted like they were textbooks. One was called 365 Romantic Days a Year, and the other was called Release the Sexual Being Within You. There were multiple notebooks filled with handwritten notes and plans, computer-printed schedules, and calendars. My curiosity piqued, I picked up one of the papers, and I discovered it was a detailed itinerary of all the romantic things Gabriel had done for me. Not a one of them was a spontaneous gesture. They’d all been planned to the smallest detail. He even scheduled when he would kiss me down to the minute. I had realized he always initiated the kissing, but I didn’t know he was scheduling them to the minute. There was even a sheet of notes where he brainstormed a whole bunch of ideas for future encounters; the list was labeled “Ideas for Further Research.” The majority of items on that list were things he’d seen in movies that might possibly be romantic, like walking home in the rain, going to a baseball game, and taking a pottery class together. The most surreal item on the list was this one: “Aquarium=Kiss?” Underneath the Ideas for Further Research was a second list that broke my heart. It was a detailed plan to work up to having sex with me. It included two dozen small, incremental steps to build up to the big event, which he had scheduled for our wedding night. The list was labeled “Scaling Everest.” That schedule was affixed with yet another post-it note affirmation: “Auggie is worth it.” As I was reading through “Scaling Everest,” Gabriel came into the room. “Fuck, babe. You weren’t supposed to see these.” He swept the items I wasn’t holding off the desk and looked at me shamefaced. With a deep, meaningful sigh, he said, “Seeing all of this must hurt your feelings. I sincerely apologize.” Then, he leaned in to kiss me, but I held him off. “Why not?” he asked. I tapped to a note in his handwriting: “In case of emergency, sincerely apologize and kiss him.” “You preplanned your apology,” I said. He nodded. “I had to.” “You don’t have to do any of this,” I said, gesturing around to his various notes and schedules. “I did it for you,” he admitted. “I didn’t ask you to,” I reminded him. “I know you’re aroace. I know you’ll never change, no matter what my brother thinks. When you said you could be the man of my dreams… I didn’t realize…I didn’t think you’d meant…” I trailed off. “It’s okay,” he said, rubbing my arm compassionately, comforting me. This man had bent himself into pretzelled knots to please me, and yet Gabriel was comforting me. Why? “How could this be okay?” I asked. He peeled off the post-it note on top of the notebook and showed it to me again as he said out loud, “Auggie is worth it.” “You’re beating your head against the wall for me. Your room looks like a serial killer lives here. You’re denying your every natural instinct to make me happy. How am I worth this?” “Because you stayed,” Gabriel said. “You stayed,” he repeated. “I don’t understand,” I admitted. Gabriel turned around and said all of the following while facing the wall, his back to me, as though he couldn’t look at me while saying it. “I have no family. I don’t have any siblings, or cousins—nothing like that. I don’t know who my father is. My mother moved to France without even telling me. And friends, well, I struck out there too. Every friend I thought I made…they want sex. And when I turn them down, they leave. They all leave. “They all fucking leave. I don’t know if it’s because I’m hot, or if this is just how it is in the allo world, but once people find out they can’t get sex from me, they leave. All the friends I made in high school, college—they leave. “I tried making friends with the straight guys at work, at your suggestion need I remind you. They bored the fuck out of me because every conversation eventually cycled back to chicks and sex, especially when we played poker, but I hung in there just to have friends. Then, I started getting seriously bigger. They were horrible to me and saw me as a threat. They cheered for my demise. Some of them applauded when I was fired. “I tried making friends with the guys at the gym, but it was the same problems. Boring conversation, and they either want sex or see me as a hostile threat. They leave too. “Back in college, I even tried making friends with some lesbians. That didn’t work either. That lasted, like, three months. They all got into romantic relationships, and suddenly I’m the third wheel. They stop spending time with me in an effort to be kind to me. They leave too. “Even Bridget, who I thought was such a good friend I agreed to sham-marry her. She left me for Ellis. I haven’t seen her in weeks. “And now, we’re at the age where people are having kids and starting families, and all of it is just going to get worse. “You stayed. We got along famously, had so much fun together, enjoyed spending time together. And you stayed. I rejected you—twice!—and you stayed. I sent you a thousand mixed messages, and you stayed. You dated other people, and you stayed. Fuck, Auggie, you chose me over Douglas.” He turned around to face me again. His eyes were wet. He hadn’t cried, but the slightest thing could push him over the edge. “And then you said you were going to leave. I could not let that happen. You need romance? I’ll give you romance. You need sex? One way or another, I’ll give you sex. I can’t survive you leaving too. Not you. Not Auggie. If you leave too, I’m done for.” I looked at Gabriel, unsure how to process all this information. “Gabriel, what you’re describing isn’t love. It’s desperation and loneliness.” Gabriel clenched his fists and made strange gasping noises as he said, “I love you so fucking much! You’re my Auggie. You’re my favorite person. I just love you the wrong way. If I weren’t broken, none of this would be a problem. If I weren’t broken, I could love you the right way.” He looked like he was about to hit himself. I stopped his hand. “You’re not broken, Gabriel,” I insisted. “I believe you. You love me. But I don’t want to marry someone who sees kissing me as a chore on a to-do list. I don’t want to marry someone who’s killing himself, who’s contorting himself into someone he isn’t just so I’ll stay.” “It’s not a chore; it’s a learning experience. It’s a transition period,” Gabriel said. “I’m developing new habits. I’m nothing if not a man of consistent habits. Give me the chance, and I’ll develop romantic habits too.” As he said these things, he was calming down. I could see smooth, confident Gabriel re-emerge. “A week ago, I had to hold my breath to kiss you—I don’t have to do that anymore. The way you light up when I kiss you—it’s magic. Yeah, the kiss does nothing for me. Fine. I confess. I might as well be kissing a pillow. But the look on your face when I kiss you—I’d kiss you a million times to see you that happy. Once I get over this stupid, nonsensical revulsion at the thought of having sex with you, I’m sure it’ll be the same thing. The first two or three times, it’ll be unpleasant for me, but then I’ll see that look on your face. And to know I made you feel that way, that you love me in a way that I can’t even process, I’ll learn to love sex too. For you.” Before I could stop him, Gabriel swept me up in his giant arms and kissed me deeply and passionately, my feet dangling a few inches in the air. This time, there was no holding back, no wall between us. It was as if we melted into one being. My heartrate increased, my brain fired a thousand synapses of pleasure, my extremities tingled. When the kiss ended and Gabriel put me back down, I tottered unsteadily and smiled dopily. “That’s the stuff,” Gabriel said, pointing to my face. “The kiss was whatever. Me playing my part in the script. But that drunk, happy, satisfied smile on your face…” Gabriel put his hand over his heart. “I’ll kiss you whenever you want to see that smile.” “Maybe I should have just had sex with you the night I came back from my glamping trip. The night you threw yourself at me. Brought this all to a head back then.” Gabriel shook his head emphatically. “You were right to reject me. It would’ve destroyed us. I wasn’t ready. I’m still not ready. But I’m working up to it. And I will get there for you.” “I don’t know…” “I’m not promising you anything unrealistic. I’m never going to crave sex with you. I’m never going to look at you and think, ‘Wow, look at him. I gotta fuck that hot piece of man.’ I’m not promising that. I’m promising I will find ways to sexually satisfy you because you matter to me.” I was still unconvinced, and my face betrayed that. “I’ve got two more weeks,” Gabriel said. “Don’t leave just yet. I’ve got some good stuff planned. Like tonight? I’m taking you to my gym.” “Your gym?” “You used to like watching me work out. You like my muscles. I’m going to give you a thrill. Show you just how much more manly I am than the other studs at the gym. Plus, I’ve got a surprise for you afterwards. I know how much you like surprises.”
    26 points
  22. Hey everyone, Im back after a little break. Just wanted to get this piece out. Credit to GasaiV for this fantastic art. It belongs to him. I do not claim it, but I did morph some of them. Pure fetish work btw, built off my last story so they are a little similar "A-Alex?!?! Is that you??" The man in front of you had a rippling back, mapped with defined muscles, wide as anything. He was wearing a pair of tight fitting grey sweatpants, highlighting every curve in his legs. The band of his underwear peaked out at the top. He slowly turned around, grunting as he continued to pump out rep after rep of bicep curl, to reveal a strikingly handsome face. Emerald green eyes, pierced from behind a shaved army cut of hazel brown hair. His chiselled features accentuated by his cut jawline and killer smirk, framed by his bulging bull neck. "Haha… ragRgh! It's me alright." It was then that you looked down at the man's front half. It was just as impressive as his back. His bull neck levelled out into bulging traps, bookended by boulder shoulders, each with a sexy cut carved out the centre. His arms were massive. His thick bicep bulged with every rep, pumping bigger and BIGGER as veins popped up across the top and down his massive forearm. His pecs were giant melons of muscle, spilling out from his chest. You watched as they striated with every pump, moving up and down… meaty and huge… just like the rest of him. His nipples were large and pointed, areolas swollen and red. So, so suckable… and his abs… ohhh, they were ripped. A shredded eight pack, defined as hell, tore down his torso into a v just above his crotch, where a noticeable bulge rested. His obliques and lats extended from the sides of him like wings, and his thighs were so meaty and snug inside his pants you wondered how they didn't chaff. "You're… huge. What happened to you?" "Well you see… aRGH! During college I had to seriously bulk up if I wanted to dominate the game… nGrgh! The gym called to me. Soon I was addicted and decided to become a pro bodybuilder when I graduated. So… like what you see?" "Yes…mhmm… I want to…" You instinctively reached a hand out and placed it on his pec, feeling it ripple under your touch. Before you could react his free hand covered yours, holding it in place with his firm grip. You almost came from the stimulation. Looking down… did his bulge seem… bigger? "Want to take this a step further?" Your other hand slowly worked its way onto his other pec. "Yes… daddy…" you pleaded. He smirked, and struck a pose with his free hand. You gasped as the muscle tripled in size, swelling to almost double his head. You caress the swelled muscle, revelling in its solid hardness. Reaching down to grip his bulge, he lets out a soft moan. "Alex daddy… how big are you down there?" "Mmhmm… 9 inches probably… grew a bit when I started to juice" " Neghh… can't wait for you to shove it inside me… and fill me up…" You continue to worship his muscle body, feeling and exploring every sweaty crevice. You slip a hand under his arm… only to find it smooth. He notices your perplexition. "Yeah… could never grow hair there. No pubes either", he says with a slight frown. An idea pops in your head. "Hey Alex… what if I told you… you could be bigger? Much bigger? More manly than you could ever desire.? "Really? How?" "Just leave it to me. I sense you have a thirst… deep inside you. Locked away. A thirst for more. A thirst for muscle. A thirst… for godhood. And looking at you now… you're tiny. But you could be… so much… bigger." "Yes… I'm tiny. Puny even.I want to be bigger. It's true. I've always wanted more. Please baby, make me into a monster. I'll become the alpha of your dreams. Do it to me. Please." "Yes Alex… good. But do you know what doing this to yourself means? You will be bigger but… you will change. I fear you will lose your current self. This serum it… makes you darker. More… prominent. The thirst may very well consume you." "I don't care. I want it. You've unlocked my hidden desire for growth. I must be bigger. More muscular. I don't care what it does to me. I just need it, baby, please… more…" "Very well… strip now. Change into this jockstrap. You'll need it." He pulls off his sweats and underpants, and your eyes widen at the sight of his member. It's thick and long… just thinking of how big it's gonna grow… "I'm ready" he says as he pulls on the jock. You slip out the needle from your pocket, and climb onto a chair before plunging it into the vein on his shoulder. Immediately he cries out in pain. "FUCK… ARGHH… IT… HURTS… AWRFGHH… my body… its on fire… I feel it… coursing through my VEINS! ARGHH!!! PAIN… SO INTENSE… HAHAHAHA… I can feel it now… its beggining to work… transform me! More POWER!!" His arm then explodes as he begins to grow. Biceps swell as his shoulder broadens… becoming rounder… more defined. It's a boulder now. So massive and huge. He flexes his bicep as his triples in size, swelling to almost as large as his shoulder. You can start to see armpit hair sprouting in his pits as his forearms bulge. He notices this too, and laughs, voice beginning to deepen into a sexy baritone growl. He's still gripping the dumbell, and you notice the melting BENDING as his strength quadruples. "OHh… NGghh… yes! I'm getting so HUGE! Watch me… RARGH!! Arms… bulging so fuckin big bro… look at my shoulders. Can't fit through the door now. Daddy's getting huge…!!" Next to grow are his legs. His tree trunk quads are QUADRUPLING in size as they balloon bigger and thicker, becoming so defined and hard that you can't take your eyes off them. A thin coat of hair sprouts across them, and you can hear him grunt in satisfaction. "RAWRGH!! Real MAN legs now. Such a BEAST. Give me more serum baby… please… I need to get BIGGER! I know you want me too… just imagine me, all bulked up for you." You quickly pull out a second needle and push it into his left pec. Instantly, he roars ecstasy as his swelling body lets out a massive shockwave that knocks you onto the floor. You stare up at the growing muscle man in front of you, who's pecs have begun to swell. They grew more solid, spilling across the top row of his eight pack, which had started to become more defined as well. They were a true cobblestone wall now, flexing with every slight movement. "NGH… YES… REAL FUCKING MAN CHEST. Bodybuilder… fuck that's so hot. THIS is bodybuilding…no… GOD building!!" He roars as you notice a change in him. It's working now, the side effects of the serum. His attitude is changing… he's becoming darker… more dominant. Your cock throbbed in anticipation of what you were going to turn him into: an evil muscle god, to conquer and rule with. He lets out a roar as his transformation slows down. He's almost complete. Alex was a true muscle beast now. He was so wide that you knew getting out of this room was going to be a challenge… unless he outgrew it. Even his cock had grown, straining his jock and forming a massive bulge. The thin straps accentuated his bubble butt, his dick leaking precum EVERYWHERE. Suddenly, he started to writhe. "ARFH… My head… nGH… it hurts… FUCK! Must… have muscle… NEED more… muscle… changing… becoming dominant… darker… ARGHH!! NO… MUST RESIST… NGHH…YES… GIVING INTO THE DARKNESS… BECOMING… MUSCLE… GOD." He roars as his mind is corrupted. Sweet little Alex is no more. Now stands before you an evil dominant muscle god. "Your god demands another dose. Give it. Now", he orders in his deep, commanding voice. When you don't pull out another syringe, he roars in anger and picks you up, ripping off your shorts as if he was an alpha in a rut, and snatches up the 3rd vial. He plays with it in his massive palms, before whipping out his now MASSIVE (and hard) cock and plunging it deep within his piss slit. He lets out a deep, dangerous growl as the contents flow into his penis. His eyes are closed, and you can tell he's focussing. Suddenly, he lifts up both hands, and flexes into a double bicep. His body explodes with muscle. Everything swells, quadrupled in size as he moans in pure pleasure. He's… hulking out. Growing so big and massive. It was almost insane. He's becoming so much more than a god… yes… he was becoming a being of pure mass and muscle. The embodiment of only manliness, alpha, dominating manliness. You came in your boxers, watching him ascend. He grabbed another weight, much larger this time, and starts to pump. Immediately his face folds into one of pure ecstasy and pleasure as his cock starts to thicken. Harder. Girthier. Veiner. Until he cums. The room is covered in his essence, his eternal ambrosia. It smells wonderful. He turns to you now, an evil smirk on his face. "Daddy's home. And he's a god now. Open up wide, baby. Daddy's got a full alpha load to breed you with."
    24 points
  23. Chapter 33 Gabriel squeezed himself behind the wheel of his car, and I eagerly hopped into passenger seat. He pushed his seat all the way back and had the steering wheel as high as it would go, and he could still barely fit his inhumanly thick thighs underneath the wheel, and one good bump would cause his pecs to honk the horn. His shoulder and lat creeped across the divide between the seats and took up some residence on my side of the car. His other shoulder was pressed painfully tight against the door and window. When he buckled his seat belt, he had to use an extender or the chest strap wouldn’t fight across his mountainous pec-meat. Forcing myself to stop staring at Gabriel, I asked, “What’s my surprise?” “You know what the word means, right?” he joked. “Is it ice cream?” I asked. “I know Hank won’t let you have any, but maybe you want to watch me eat it.” “Guess all you want,” Gabriel said, starting the car and pulling out of the parking lot. “You’ll never get it right,” he added confidently. “That means it’s nothing obvious, like going to a movie, or a nice restaurant, or dancing.” “It would indeed mean that,” Gabriel agreed. “A pottery class?” I asked, remembering his notes. “Nope.” “An aquarium?” Gabriel laughed, now catching on to what I was doing. “Not that either. But I’m glad both those ideas would work.” “Are you getting me a pony?” I asked. “Where would we keep it?” Gabriel asked. “The apartment’s too small.” “Are you getting me a miniature pony?” “I’m not getting you a pet.” “Can I have a hint?” I asked. “We’re here,” Gabriel said, stopping the car. We’d been driving for about five minutes. He’d pulled into an adult toy store. “You’re right,” I said, unbuckling. “I was never going to guess this.” “I pass this place every day on the way to my gym, but I didn’t know what it was until Sheila told me about it,” Gabriel explained, getting out of the car. “Then it hit me, I could ask the people who work here some ways I can get you off without actually, you know, having sex with you.” He held the door to the store open for me. “They had a suggestion I never would’ve thought of.” “Gabriel!” a tall, lanky woman with long, shiny purple hair and a silver lip ring said happily. “You actually came. I thought you wouldn’t.” “I never make an appointment I don’t intend to keep,” Gabriel said. “This must be Auggie,” she said, extending her hand to shake mine. “He is,” Gabriel said. “I am,” I said at the same time, shaking her hand. “I’m Trinity,” she said. “A pleasure to meet you.” “What are we doing here?” I asked. “Gabriel hasn’t told you?” she asked. She took her hand back and pointed to a sign that said, “Keep closed.” “Why don’t you two come into the back? Gabriel, you’ll drop your pants and get hard for me, right?” “What are we doing here?” I repeated as I followed Gabriel to the back room. It was decorated more like a doctor’s office than a sex shop. At the same time, I could tell the furniture had recently been rearranged; this furniture, including an examination table, didn’t live here. Trinity locked the door behind us, and Gabriel dropped his pants. “When I was here last time, I explained to Trinity our particular problem.” He hopped onto the table. “It is so life-affirming that you’re doing this,” Trinity interrupted. “A way to bridge the sexual gap. When he told me he was ace, I worried he wanted me to cure him, but this is so much healthier than that.” She said all of this while putting on a white lab coat and a pair of latex gloves. Gabriel began stroking his cock firmly. I moved to get a better view, but Gabriel shooed me behind him. “Can you stay out of my line of sight? I want you here when I do this, but if I can see you, I’ll be too anxious to get hard.” I got behind him, and Gabriel returned to his cock. It slowly began lengthening and hardening. I hadn’t seen Gabriel’s cock fully erect at this inhuman size. Even with our showers, he remained flaccid. It was weird seeing it with a woman in the room with me, but I was too eager to care. He had gotten his cock almost fully erect, so he began shaking it as he continued talking. “I skipped a masturbation session so I could do this easily,” he said. “Smart, right?” “Do what?” I asked, a little frustrated. “Trinity explained that I could make a silicone duplicate of my privates and have it turned into a vibrator. Then, my dick could fuck you whenever you wanted, and you wouldn’t have to worry about me.” Gabriel was now totally erect. It was glorious. It was by far the largest cock I’d ever seen, likely the biggest cock a human had ever possessed. It was veiny and thick, thicker in the middle, with a head that was bigger than my fist. It jutted out from him like a steel girder, rigid and firm, sticking straight out. “I promise you, Auggie, I still plan on having sex with you, but this will be a good stopgap. Something to keep you happy those times I can’t satisfy you.” “You’re making me a copy of your dick?” I asked. Gabriel nodded. “I thought you said you weren’t getting me a pet.” “Ha ha,” Gabriel said sarcastically. “It’s a toy, not a pet. Like the toy you got for me.” When he put it that way, there was a logic to all of this. “That actually could work,” I said, somewhat impressed. “It’s why I consulted a professional. I figured she’d have good ideas.” Trinity smiled and continued applying the lube. “They have a take home kit,” Gabriel said. “But when she saw how big my bulge was, she knew I wouldn’t fit in the basic model.” “Besides,” she added, locking a ring around the base of his cock to keep it hard, “I don’t think you could’ve done this by yourself. Something this big is liable to make a huge mess.” “Tell me about it,” Gabriel said, pointing to his balls. “Before these got huge, I never had much of a mess to clean up.” “Also,” Trinity said, moving over to a side table to begin mixing the plaster, “I don’t think Auggie here would enjoy a vibrator he can’t use,” she said, marveling at the size of Gabriel’s cock. “How big are you?” “At last measurement, 13.9 inches fully erect. And, like 12.5 inches around. But only at the thick part in the middle.” I lost my balance when he said that. I could obviously see the monument of cock in front of me—it was the only thing my eyes wanted to look at. But applying numbers to it was a different matter. “I see,” she said. “We’re going to take a cast of the real thing,” she said, looking at me, “and you can have that one to play with, of course. But we’re also going to make an everyday one for you at a smaller, more reasonable size.” “I couldn’t do any of this by myself,” Gabriel said, echoing Trinity’s comment from earlier. “Are you really comfortable with her touching you like this?” I asked. “She’s a sex therapist, Auggie. She showed me her degree. PhD in Social Work from the University of Chicago. She’s a bona fide doctor. If she weren’t, I’d be a ball of anxiety, crying in the corner.” Trinity smiled. “In addition to the toy shop, I work with clients in this back room. It’s usually homier than this. Gabriel told me he had no trouble getting hard in front of doctors. I immediately thought of the white coat and gloves to keep him calm.” She finished mixing the plaster and poured it into a large tube easily two feet long. “Ready, Gabriel?” He nodded. Deftly, she flipped the tube upside down and over Gabriel’s cock, pushing it down until it formed a tight seal with the base of his dick. “Hold this,” she said to Gabriel, who grasped the tube with both hands. “Excellent. Keep it there for at least five minutes.” “That’s fast,” I said. “With the take-home kit, it’s 45 seconds,” she said. “It can be challenging to maintain an erection under weird circumstances like this. Gabriel’s big enough that I think it’s better to be safe than sorry.” Trinity sat down on the other table she’d used to mix the plaster and lifted both legs up to sit cross-legged. “Auggie, now comes the real question. How big do you want your vibrator to be?” “Uh…” I had no idea how to answer that. “I know he likes them big. Douglas, his ex, filled me in on that,” Gabriel said. “But I really have no idea what counts as big. I went from 4 to 14 inches in a short span of time. I’ve lost all sense of scale. And it’s not like I was looking beforehand.” “Even if we decide to go big,” Trinity said, “I recommend scaling down. You’re not going to want a giant vibrator as your go-to. And, if I understand this arrangement, this will become Auggie’s main vibrator.” “Only,” I said. “Okay,” she said. “Auggie, what sounds like a good size for you?” “The biggest dick I’ve ever taken was 9 inches,” I said. “9 inches, then,” Gabriel said. “That sounds like a good, big size.” “I was thinking more along the lines of 8,” I admitted. “Maybe 7.5.” Internally, I thought, “8 max. If I’m going to use this thing regularly…” Out loud, I finished my answer: “Trinity’s right. You don’t want something that big every day.” “Let’s do a little smaller, then. 7,” Gabriel said. “A half-sized model.” “That doesn’t hurt your ego?” Trinity asked, intrigued. “He suggested smaller, and then you suggested smaller still.” “How would that hurt my ego?” Gabriel was confused. “Most men, especially men with such prodigious equipment would want to be the biggest man their partner has ever taken.” “Is that so?” Gabriel asked. “Fascinating.” He shrugged, repositioning his hands on the tube of plaster. “I wouldn’t care if he wanted the 4-inch version of me—Gabriel classic. That way, he could carry it in his pocket. It’s his toy. I want him happy.” “Auggie might care about things like size,” Trinity pointed out. “He might want you to be the biggest man he’s ever been with. It works both ways.” “Huh,” Gabriel said. Without looking at me, Gabriel asked, “Is that something that matters to you? Do you need my replica to be the biggest? We got plenty of material to work with.” “7 inches sounds like a good size,” I said. “I was saying larger than I wanted to not hurt your feelings.” “We can go smaller,” Gabriel said in his usual, jovial tone. “I wasn’t kidding about 4 inches. Or, hell, even smaller if you want. A mini-me that fits in the palm of your hand like a tube of Chapstick. I have no dog in this race. I want you happy.” “7 is fine,” I said. “7 it is,” Gabriel said. “This is the weirdest sensation of my life,” Gabriel said in a wild shift of topic. “It feels like a wet sandcastle is drying and hardening around me.” “That’s essentially what’s happening,” Trinity said, checking the time. “Just two more minutes.” She looked at me. “If you want, you could look around the store. Find some other things to aid in your self-pleasure.” “And if you find something that requires two people, write it down so I can look it up later. I’ll see if it’s something I could sign on for.” “I’m good,” I said. “Okay.” Gabriel was happy, thoroughly, fully happy. “Hey, Auggie, if we did go out for ice cream, would you order my favorite sundae and let me watch you eat it?” He looked at Trinity and explained, “I’m cutting for a bodybuilding show. I haven’t had ice cream in months.” “I could tell,” Trinity said professionally. “I’ve got a better idea,” Gabriel said, suddenly inspired. “We get it to go, and when we get home, you eat it in front of me while I sit there shirtless, flexing for you. In between bites, you describe it to me.” “I have a suggestion,” Trinity said. “You bring the ice cream home, Gabriel lies down on the floor shirtless, and Auggie sits on top of you—fully clothed—while he eats it and describes it.” “It’ll melt and drip all over me,” Gabriel said. Apparently, that was his only objection to me sitting on him while he was shirtless. Trinity suggested, “And Auggie could lick it all up.” I’d had that exact fantasy before. “I don’t think he’d like that,” Gabriel said. “I’m super hairy right now. The ice cream would get all stuck in my chest hair.” “I don’t think Auggie would mind that,” Trinity said. “I would not,” I said, immediately following her. “You want to lick me, babe?” Gabriel asked, confused. “Would that be crossing a line?” I asked. “I don’t think so,” Gabriel said, obviously confused that I wanted to lick his chest. “As long as you stayed away from my navel. I’d want another shower afterwards, by myself. And then I have to get to bed.” “That’s more than fair,” I agreed. “That’s time,” Trinity said. She removed the cast and told us both models would be ready in 5-7 days. Gabriel paid, and we left. As we got into the car, I asked Gabriel, “Your favorite sundae has whipped cream, right?” “Yeah,” he said. “I’m gonna order some extra.”
    24 points
  24. Pages 17 & 18 of "Mikey's Perfection". Lance did end up pretty big, didn't he? Check out my Twitter page https://twitter.com/GDSMuscleFreaks
    23 points
  25. I joined the local gym soon after I’d moved into the neighborhood. The gym leaned towards hardcore lifters, but it had a good mix of people because it had three floors, the first floor being mostly free weights, the second floor being mostly machines and cardio equipment, and the third floor used for classes like yoga, Pilates, and aerobics. The first floor could be a little intimidating, especially for a new lifter, because of all the big guys who worked out there. A lot of cops and firemen came in, most of them looking like they were on some heavy gear, along with blue collar types who looked the same way. The two owners were also lifeguards, so there was no lack of their buddies coming in, all tanned and buffed up. I considered myself mid-tier in terms of build, with about fifty percent of the other lifters being less muscular than me, and fifty percent being more so. (My friends told me I underestimated how built I was, but none of them were muscle fetishists like me, so I discounted their opinions.) The top ten percenters were unbelievable; I’d have paid good money for 15 minutes with some of them. One day, just as I had started my workout, I looked up and saw Dino walking in. No surprise that he lifted here. When he saw me, he came over to me. “Hey, I didn’t know you worked out here,” he said. “I just joined up,” I answered. “Cool. I’ve been coming here since I started wrestling in high school, when I was like thirteen.” That explained his cauliflowered ears, the ones I wanted to gnaw on to feel how grisly the cartilage was. “I was outlifting my coaches by the time I was fifteen,” he said, matter of factly. No wonder he gave off such a studly vibe. That, and the gray sweatpants he had on that did not appear to have any underwear inside them. His Greek junk packed the crotch full. “I haven’t been working out as much lately, but when my dad gets back, I’m starting at the police academy, so I figured I should get back into it before I go.” The dude didn’t look like he’d missed a workout in years. “Anyway, have a good workout, I’ll see you around,” he said, and walked away. I watched his thick glutes roll as he sauntered away, and noticed that, even with a heavy sweatshirt on, I could see his back muscles showing through. About an hour later, I’d finished my workout, and went to the locker room. There was Dino. He was trying to pull his sweatshirt off, but was having some trouble. “Hey, man, give me a hand, will ya? I got such a pump doing back, I can’t quite…” “Okay, sure,” I said. “Bend over.” He bent over and stretched his arms in front of himself. I reached around him and grabbed the waistband of his sweatshirt and pulled it towards me. As I tugged it up and over his thick torso, it turned inside out. I had to tug and tug to get the sleeves past his biceps. As it popped off over his hands, I stumbled back and landed on my ass on the locker room bench behind me. The inside of the sweatshirt was soaked with his sweat. I wanted to bury my face in it, but forced myself to look up. Dino’s upper body was bulked and pumped full. He flexed in the locker room mirror, and his lats spread out, thick and wide. “Dude,” I said, “have you ever seen how big your back is?” “Nah, man, but I can see my lats jutting out from the front.” He flared his back out even more. “Here, let me take a picture of your back span.” I pulled out my phone and got behind him. He rolled his shoulders and flexed harder. The mounds of muscle on his back was covered with a peach fuzz of his body hair. It made my dick jump. I took a bunch of shots of him, then showed him one. “Ah, yeah man. Thanks. I can’t wait to get more.” “How big you want?” “At least another 40.” At his height of about 5’6”, another 40lbs, and he’d be giving Nick Walker a run for his money. The thought gave me goosebumps. He flexed into a double bi. “God, I can’t wait to be a cop,” he said as his biceps bunched up, softball-sized. He turned to face me. “Hit me,” he said. “What?” “Come on, punch my gut. You look pretty scrappy. I want to see if I can take a solid hit.” When he saw the hesitation on my face, he said, “Come on, don’t be a pussy.” His abs were definitely not shredded, but as he tightened them, I could see ridges hidden under his bulk and hair. So I hit him. He let out a grunt, but he didn’t budge. I hit him again, harder. Then again. “Aw fuck yeah,” he said. “You’re pretty strong, bro. I almost felt those,” he said with a smirk. “Now it’s my turn,” and he clenched his beefy fist. “Dude, no fucking way,” I said, backing up. He laughed, then turned and punched one of the locker. The steel door dented in like aluminum foil. “Yeah, maybe I better not hit you back,” he said, rubbing his knuckles in self-admiration. Then he bent over and pulled a tank top out of his gym bag. As he put it on, he said, “Time to do arms.” I looked at how pumped up his arms already were. “You haven’t done arms yet?” They were already bloated like hard balloons. “Nah. Just finished back, and wanted to see how my pump was kicking in.” “I’d say pretty hard,” I told him. He laughed. “Yep.” I admired how wide his shoulders looked in his stringer. “And by the time I finish doing arms, they’ll be one to two inches more swole.” He popped his hairy pecs as he moved back into the gym. “You can have that sweatshirt if you want. It’s too tight on me now.” How to say ‘you’re small’ without saying ‘you’re small’. After he left, I picked up his sweatshirt. I made sure no one was around, then I put it to my face and inhaled deeply. Pure ambrosia. Afterwards, I had to wait a few minutes for my hard-on to go down before heading out to my car. That night, I used the sweatshirt as my pillow cover. I had lucid dreams of Dino, dressed as a shirtless cop, patrolling the streets with his big nightstick and massive bulk. In the morning, I had to change my sheets.
    22 points
  26. Chapter 37 When I got home from Dina’s, Gabriel was still out with his friends. My conversation with Dina had shown me that there was hope for Gabriel and me as a couple, so I decided to take Trinity’s advice and watch the dirty video Gabriel made for me while he was out. I scrubbed through the video to the part where Gabriel was about to masturbate. It was the most surprising thing I had ever seen. Three frames after I had originally stopped watching, Gabriel closed his eyes tightly and pistoned his fists with such force I thought he was going to rip his own dick off. The expression on his face was one of discomfort and hurt, not sexual bliss. There was no transition at all. The sexy, seductive dance slammed into the violent and painful masturbation in an explosion of tonal whiplash that was not erotic in the slightest. I scrubbed through the rest of the video, watching little clips that caught my eye. Gabriel never lost that pained expression the whole time. Even when he climaxed, the climax looked to be hurting him. He produced a copious amount of jizz, and it took him forever to expel it all. His face looked fed up, as though he was thinking, “Enough already,” and not anything even vaguely orgasmic. And when he collapsed in post-coital release, he looked more relieved it was over than satiated. The whole time he made noises that didn’t sound a thing like the noises I’d come to associate with Gabriel masturbating. Maybe the camera gave him performance anxiety, but he was not having a good time. Then, because his erection didn’t go down despite ejaculating, he realized he was going to have to masturbate a second time. So quietly I almost didn’t hear it, he said, “Not again.” This time, he did rub his hands through his fur and make those groans of pleasure I’d heard him make, but it was somehow more bizarre. His rubbing was perfunctory, not like a pleasurable caress but more like checking an item off a list. More disturbingly, his face did not match the sounds he made. With his face adding context, it no longer sounded like someone pleasuring himself. It sounded like someone taking a painful shit. In between his throaty, manly groans, he whimpered. He actually whimpered like a squeamish child at the doctor’s office who dreaded having their blood taken. He said things like “please” and “now,” like he was begging for it to be over, not like he was in the throes of ecstasy. When he came the second time, he said, “I found it.” He didn’t sound excited or happy; he sounded grateful to be finished. He'd made this video to titillate and sexually satisfy me, but it looked like a video of a man torturing himself. I went into the living room to wait for Gabriel. We had to talk. Ten minutes later, he came home from the motorcycle track streaked with dirt. I looked at him disapprovingly, and he smiled in apology. “Gray had a bike big enough to support me,” he explained excitedly. “I haven’t ridden a new bike in months, Auggie. Nicky had never ridden a bike before in his life, but Gray taught him how to do it, and it turns out Nicky is a whizz. The Quiver is so cool.” Gabriel had just gone bike riding with two new buddies. He sounded like a high schooler. This Gabriel was so entirely different from the man in that video. “The whole time,” he continued, “no one hit on me. Or pointed out a hot chick. We were riding bikes for two hours, and it didn’t happen once.” “Sounds like you had fun,” I said. “It was more than fun. It was liberating.” He tore off his grimy shirt, revealing his giant, hairy pecs and rock hard abs. “You know those holes I have in my sex knowledge? How I constantly don’t know sex-stuff that makes common sense to you? Gray and Nicky are the same. Dina had to explain to Nicky how to make a baby. He didn’t know she’d never get pregnant if he never orgasmed. He went to a super religious Catholic school, and his sex-ed teacher had described ejaculation as ‘watering a garden,’ so he didn’t know orgasms were involved. He was horrified when he found out. Gray had to learn that people actually masturbated. They thought it was an urban legend.” “I met Dina,” I said, interposing myself in his story. “Really?” Gabriel asked, intrigued. “Was she as awesome as Nicky described her?” “I could totally hang with that woman. She’s a little church-obsessed, but chill.” “I could say the same thing about Nicky,” Gabriel said, laughing. “I think he prayed to every saint he could name the first time he rode a motorcycle solo.” “Dina pointed out some things that we have to address before we get married,” I said, redirecting. “Excellent,” Gabriel said, sitting down at the dining room table. “Shoot.” I joined him at the table. “They didn’t just get married because they were friends. There was a deeper connection,” I explained. “Meaning?” Gabriel asked. “They grew up in the same neighborhood. They had a much longer history than we do.” “Seven years is nothing to sneeze at,” Gabriel pointed out. “We know each other inside and out. You know I hog the bathroom; I know you get sloppy and grumpy when you’re drunk. You know I shut down in a group setting; I know you have a mean streak you have to actively work against. You know I’m clingy and hate being alone; I know you hide food from me. I’m unnecessarily rigid with a schedule; you’re bad with money. But, you also know I’m dependable, honest, and hardworking. I know you’re loyal, open your heart fully, and adventurous. We know each other’s virtues and vices, habits and flaws.” “True. But they also both went to the same church. They have those core common values together.” “Are there values we have different?” Gabriel asked. “We’ve never really talked about our values.” “Auggie,” Gabriel said, “you’re a vegetarian who’s sexually liberated but made uncomfortable by lying. I know your values. And you’ve called me a squeaky clean Boy Scout enough times to know what mine are. There are some frayed edges, but we share the important stuff.” “They both wanted kids,” I added. “Deeply. They wanted a whole houseful of them.” “And?” Gabriel asked. “I might want kids someday,” I said. “That was a scary sentence to admit.” Gabriel took my hand. “I’d be honored to have kids with you some day. And, bonus points, unlike Nicky, I don’t have to knock you up.” “But I might not want kids. I don’t know,” I added. Gabriel stroked my hand warmly. “That’s okay too. We don’t have to know everything today.” “Nicky and Dina work,” I explained, “because they knew where they were headed in life. They were both on the same road, even if they were driving very different cars. I don’t know where I’m headed yet. If I’ve found my forever career, what I want my life to look like in ten years. But you do. You set goals and strive for them. I kinda bounce along and go with the flow. I might be subsumed by you,” I admitted. “Subsumed by me?” Gabriel said, laughing. “Auggie, I’m the junior partner in this relationship. You have ideas; I make them happen. You make friends; I tag along. It’s because of you that I’m in this drug trial, that Johnny is funding my Olympia run, that I contemplated having sex with Bridget and Douglas… that I went to that support group today! Getting married will not change our dynamic just because I’m pursuing bodybuilding. You’re an indomitable force I could never hope to outshine. One of the things I love about you is your spontaneity.” I was so glad we were having this conversation, but I couldn’t get Gabriel’s pained masturbation face out of my head. I breathed deeply, centering myself before saying, “Dina was a virgin when she got married.” Gabriel nodded. “And?” “I’m not,” I said. “I’m nowhere close to a virgin. I never actually tallied up the number of men I’ve slept with in case it was so high I would slut-shame myself.” “I’m working on that,” Gabriel said. “I’ve seen that, and I’ve seen the ways you’re trying to satisfy me without having sex with me. But Gabriel, I will not agree to a sexless marriage. I would find it too frustrating. I need to know that we would, at least sometimes, have sex with each other.” Gabriel sighed. “I thought as much.” He went to his bedroom and came back with a notebook, tossing it to me. “Here’s the plan. I wanted to keep it a secret, but I see how important this is to you.” I looked through the list. It had some steps I knew he was already doing, like sharing a bed with me, being more physically affectionate, showering with me, making the vibrator, and filming the porn. But it also had some items already checked off that I didn’t even know he had considered. “You’ve watched gay porn?” I asked, seeing a check mark next to that one. “I’ve watched five,” he said. “I can almost do it without vomiting now,” he added. “I know it’s not what real gay sex looks like, Trinity told me that. But it’s intense. And wetter than I expected.” “You got a lap dance?” I asked, seeing a check mark next to that one too. “That was weird,” Gabriel said. “I picked the stripper who looked the most like you. Now that I say it out loud, I don’t know if that was a creepy decision. I apologize if it was. At first, he asked me if I was there to apply for a job. Then, he took me to the back room and gave me a lap dance. It was uncomfortable and overly long. But I made it through. And then the stripper asked me if I was straight guy doing this on a dare. He could tell how uncomfortable I was, and he pointed out that I hadn’t gotten hard. I thought I was a hair trigger these days and the stimulation alone would make it happen. But, no. So, I paid him to do it again. He told me to relax the second time, so I did. It was less uncomfortable as a repeat because I knew what was coming. He really ground into me, and I got hard. Probably from the friction. I tipped him 20%. Is that the right amount?” I suppressed a laugh because I knew how vulnerable it made him feel to share that story. The next item he checked off sounded straight out of Clockwork Orange. “You masturbated while looking at a picture of me?” “I picked my favorite picture of you, and I forced myself to look at it while masturbating.” “What did you hope that would accomplish?” I asked, concerned. “Positive association,” Gabriel said. “Trinity told me not to do that one again.” “I agree with her,” I said, handing Gabriel back his notebook, too disturbed to look further. “I appreciate the steps you’re taking,” I said. “But you want to have sex after we get married. I want to have sex before.” Gabriel tapped his fingers nervously on the table and then replied, “I meant what I said the night I proposed. If I’m not enough sexually, you can have sex with other men. If you’re horny, you can bring home a guy from the club, and I’ll make myself scarce.” “If I have a husband,” I said, “I won’t want to have sex with other men.” “I was afraid of that,” Gabriel said. “I looked at some apartments today,” I added. Gabriel looked like I stabbed him in the chest. Then he shook his head hard, like if he shook it hard enough, he would turn what I said into a lie. Since he said nothing, I kept taking. “I’ll need to have sex with you before we get married, or I won’t agree to marry you.” “That’s six months ahead of schedule,” Gabriel said. He looked like a deer in headlights. “I have to know if we’re sexually compatible,” I explained. “I don’t know what that means,” Gabriel said, still staggering from my recent confession. “Two people, even two people who love each other romantically, might be a bad fit sexually,” I explained. “They might have no chemistry and not please each other. And some people are just terrible at sex,” “You can be bad at sex?” Gabriel said, dumbfounded. “You told me sex could be bad, but I didn’t know that. That’s a whole other level of pressure.” I saw him spiraling, and he saw me watching him. He took two deep breaths and composed himself. Then, he looked at me, and, as if his mood had changed on a dime, rakishly said, “When?” I could tell he was putting on an act, but I wasn’t going to call him on it. It was surprisingly convincing. Someone who didn’t know Gabriel as well as I did would’ve been fooled. “Wednesday,” I said. “Wednesday,” he repeated, like the word tasted delicious. “You’re topping, right?” he asked for clarification, but there was a jaunty tone to his voice. “If that’ll make it easier for you,” I said. “But I will be touching your cock at some point. Maybe even with my mouth.” “Thanks for the warning,” Gabriel said in that same jocund tone. The words and tone were dissonant. Then, realizing he misspoke, he corrected himself. “I look forward to it.” “If this is too much for you…” I started, but Gabriel cut me off. Calmly, coolly, collectedly, he said, “My fiancé is going to fuck me. How could that be too much?” He kissed me, and I could taste the dirt and mud on his face. “I’m going to take a shower. Solo, if that’s cool with you, babe.”
    22 points
  27. chapter 1 Marcus pov “Babe a package arrived for you says it’s from titan corp” my adorable husband ray said. I carefully went down the stairs even though they were reinforced i was still 500 pounds of muscle. I grab him from behind lifting him up “i still can’t believe I convinced you to marry me” I say kissing him. He blushes “I think I should be the one saying that your the beautiful dark god the swept me off my feet with your love of dnd” ray said looking at me with nothing but love and a little lust as he reminded me of how we got together. about 7 years ago the government randomly selected people for the titan program which was really just them testing out super solider serum on the lower class wether it work on you or not you got a fat check and all medical covered for life and free college. And it worked for me went from a 140 pounds to 500 all muscle and I’m still growing a bit. After my results and a bunch of tests I was released and went to a nearby college where I met ray a kinda chunky guy but the way his eyes lit up when he talked about dnd or his other hobbies drew me in and after we hung out a few times I asked him out the rest is history. I opened the package and pulled out the vial inside the same stuff that grew me “babe this is for you even though I think your perfect the way you are I wanted to give you the option to grow as big as me” “how did you even get your hands on this isn’t this worth millions as this point “ ray says “I pulled some strings alright don’t worry ” I put the vial in his hand “just drink it if you want to or toss it up to you babe” ray pov I didn’t even have to think about it I opened it and downed it in one go. Even though I knew he loved me for me I always had that voice in my head that I wasn’t worthy enough to be in a relationship as perfect as this one. Just seeing him walking around the house made me hard and now I was gonna grow just as big as him (picture of Marcus)
    22 points
  28. It wasn’t long after I moved to my new place that I started going to the nearby Greek diner for lunch. I’d always liked diner food, and this one turned out to be pretty good. Their Greek salad was always fresh, and you could add salmon or shrimp, which I usually did for the extra protein. The owner of the place was a short stocky Greek guy, probably in his mid fifties. Not real friendly, but not unfriendly either. At first, when I would go to the register to pay, I’d barely get a grunt out of him, but after awhile, when I became a fairly regular customer, he would tell me to have a good day on my way out. One day when I went there, the owner wasn’t around. Instead, there was what looked like a younger version of him, doing his job. A younger, stockier, brawnier version of him. I couldn’t not check out his backside as he walked back and forth past my booth. Unlike the crumpled white dress shirt that the older guy wore, he wore a tight fitting knit polo and jeans that fit his glutes like a second skin. He was built like a pit bull, and he moved like one, too. When I went up to pay the bill, he said, “How was your salad?” He had the most startling blue eyes I’d ever seen, blue like the deep part of a glacial wall, and as he looked at me with them, I had to remember to breathe. His hair was buzz cut, and the same chestnut color of the chest hair that curled up out of the top of his shirt. His brow was glistening with sweat. He wiped his forehead with the back of his hand. “Are you one of the owners?” I managed to stammer out. “No. My dad owns the place. He went to Greece for the month, so I’m taking over till he gets back.” “Well, then, I’ll be seeing you around.” “Good,” he said, and then he reached over the counter to shake. His forearm was thick and hairy. We shook, and I felt the power in his meaty hand, and his beefy chest rolled inside his tight polo. “I’m Dino,” he said. “I’m Tom,” I said. I went out to my car and sat for awhile, composing myself, which wasn’t easy. I pictured myself eating my next Greek salad off of his burly naked torso as he laid prone on top of the table. I had to go before I started touching myself right in the parking lot. I drove to the nearest grocery store, and bought a big bottle of Greek olive oil. I went home and doused myself with it. I imagined what Dino must smell like when he got home from a day at the diner, his polo shirt reeking of grease and his musky sweat. It didn’t take long before I pumped out a big load of tzatziki sauce. I knew that my next order at the diner was going to be a couple of gyros.
    21 points
  29. A couple of weeks went by. I was trying to stay away from the diner. My friend Joey, who I’d told about Dino, told me that I needed to get a grip. When I showed him the pics of Dino’s big powerful back, Joey said, “Why do you get obsessed with Neanderthals like this?” I didnt tell him that I jerked off to the pictures about twice a day. “You know what you need to do?” he said to me. “You need to find a nice, ordinary, boring guy. More like yourself.” “Hey! I’m not boring.” “Girl,” he said, rolling his eyes. “You play Wordle.” Joey was my most flamboyant friend, and he didn’t mince words like he did his gait, but sometimes I wished he did. Finally, though, I couldn’t stay away. I hadn’t run into Dino at the gym, so I went to the diner for lunch. After the waitress took my order of two gyros and a Greek salad, I saw Dino coming out of the kitchen. He was balancing a big tray of entrees on his shoulder, and turned to head towards the back room of the diner. He waddled towards the open doorway. And what a waddle! He had to swing his big quads around each other as he made his way down the aisle. He’d put on a good amount of size. He’d gone from pit bull to pure Greek bull. As he served the table of eight to ten patrons, my waitress came with my food. “Anything else, hon?” She reminded me of Joey, only way more masculine. “No, thanks. I’m good.” “I bet you are,” she said with a wink. Then she went over to another booth. I saw Dino heading back towards the kitchen just before he turned in, he looked over and saw me. He came over to my booth. His neck had grown wider than his head and merged with his big traps. He had on the same knit polo he’d had on the first time I met him, only now the shirt was stretched so tightly that the fabric looked pixelated. Some of his chest hairs poked through the holes. The bottom of the shirt was pulled up about two inches above the waistband of his jeans, exposing a furry strip of his stomach. “Haven’t seen you lately.” “Yeh, I’ve been out of town. What have you gained, like 20 pounds?” “More like 27.9,” he said. “Not all muscle, but my strength has gone way up. Way up. I’ve been breaking all my own PR’s almost every time I lift.” “It shows.” “Thanks,” he said, his oversized chest bouncing. “You need anything?” I needed a way to keep my dick from swelling. But I said, “Could I get some more sauce?” “Yeh? You like that? I make it myself every morning. My own special recipe. I’ll be right back.” He waddled off to the kitchen. God, his ass. It looked like two soccer balls sliding up and down against each other. He went to the kitchen, and I started eating my salad. Joey was right. I was obsessed. Obsessed, and hard. It took him awhile to come back, and when he did, he had a big water pitcher filled with gyro sauce. As he reached across me to put it on the table, his beefy forearm brushed over my hand. I was happy I didn’t let out a gasp. In his other hand, he had a platter with eight gyros on it. “I decided to take my lunch. Mind if I join you?” he said, as he slid into the banquette seat across from me without waiting for my reply. He looked at me with those sparkling blue eyes, and I got harder. He had a heavy five o’clockshadow, even though it was only noon. His eyebrows were thick and bushy, and jutted out like his jawline. Kind of like a…Neanderthal. I was getting harder. His upper arms bulged out of his short sleeve shirt, the size of big eggplants, and they bunched up and down as he started in on his gyros. He went at them like he hadn’t eaten in a week. I poured some of the gyro sauce from the pitcher onto my food. As I set the pitcher back down, he reached over and took it from me, his meaty fingers rubbing on mine. He lifted the pitcher to his mouth, tipped his head back and drank from it. Four, five, six big gulps. His pronounced Adam’s apple bobbed up and down his bull neck as he swallowed. I was leaking. When he set the pitcher down, he had a thick line of tzatziki sauce running across his upper lip like a creamy moustache. “You’ve got a little…” I said, nodding toward his lip. He licked at it with his tongue, then wiped the rest off with the back of his forearm. My head swam. I gripped the table. I shifted in my seat to adjust my raging dick. As I did, my knee rubbed into Dino’s. He didn’t move his leg. He looked up at me, then back to his food. “I figure by the time I start the Academy, I’ll be over the 40 pound gain I was aiming for. Prolly more like 50,” he said with his mouth full. He looked at me again. Then he flexed his right arm. “Look at this 22 incher.” His biceps, triceps and forearm all ballooned out with bulked mass. “Imagine trying to resist arrest against this sucker.” That was it. I busted right in my pants. My whole body shuddered as I felt my briefs filling up with hot jizz, my knee still pressing against Dino’s unmoving leg. He didn’t react at all, just kept stuffing his face, which made me cum even more. It was pure bliss, but when I finished, I wondered how I was going to get out of the diner. So I picked up what was left of one of my gyros and squeezed it until juice dripped all over my lap. “You making a mess over there, Tommy Boy?” he said, finishing the last of his eighth gyro. As I grabbed a handful of napkins and wiped off my pants, he lifted the pitcher and finished off the thick yogurty sauce. “Yeh. I can’t take myself anywhere.” “We should do this again. Maybe somewhere else next time. Gimme your number, I got to get back to work.” I gave him my number, and he got up. “Lunch is on me,” he said. Before he walked away, I saw a dark spot soaking through the front of his jeans.
    21 points
  30. Hi y'all! One of my resolutions for the year is to write (and post!) more regularly. So, while I try to get the gears turning, here's a short that's been languishing for a while... Enjoy! *********************** Jake’s morning trip to the neighborhood cafe was always the highlight of his day. Not that he didn’t enjoy his work, but this part of his routine always provided a moment of calm and quiet before getting on the crowded Red Line to downtown. Close to the lake, the cafe building managed to catch some morning sunlight even on cloudy days, and Jake deliberately went in earlier than he needed to avoid the usual morning crowd and to give himself time to actually sit and enjoy his coffee. Jake loved his slow, deliberate mornings... Plus, Adam was always there. ‘Adorable Adam,’ Jake always called him in his head. Adam was one of the morning shift baristas, and had served Jake his coffee every single morning since he’d started frequenting the place. He was a few inches shorter than Jake, around 5’10”, with a slim but defined runner’s build, around 160 pounds. He somehow sported a subtle but healthy tan year-round, even through the harsh winters, but his face was definitely his most striking feature. Defined cheekbones and jawlines were highlighted by a manly scruff, and his piercing blue eyes always lit up when Jake walked up to the counter. All of this was topped off with a head thick, golden hair that was effortlessly styled, never a hair out of place. Not that Jake spent a lot of time looking at him… Nope, definitely not. Adam definitely wasn’t the biggest reason he kept coming back to this cafe. Definitely not. His morning meditation with his cup of coffee definitely didn’t involve watching Adam make drinks, calmly, almost gracefully making his way around the bar, putting maximum care and attention into each and every shot of espresso. He definitely didn’t love Adam’s soft-spoken manner, perfectly suited to how Jake liked his mornings, always asking Jake, “How are you today?” in that low, clear, light tone that definitely didn’t send small tingles of pleasure down Jake’s shoulders and back if he was in the right mood. Definitely not… Today started like any other day, the cafe especially bright, its large windows letting in the golden hour light of the early summer morning. When Jake walked in, Adam was there at the counter, seemingly waiting for him. The light in the cafe bathed Adam in a warm glow, highlighting his gorgeous features perfectly. Jake almost tripped as he approached. ‘Damn, he looks extra amazing today…’ he thought. “How are you today, Jake?” Adam greeted him in that honeyed voice, small smile on his face. Jake shuddered a little. “H-hey Adam. Doing well. How’s the coffee today?” Jake replied, somehow able to continue the conversation with this adorable man. “Oh you should know, Jake. Perfect as always,” he quipped back with a wink. ‘God, he’s too much,’ Jake thought. Adam kept talking as he turned toward the espresso machine. “The usual I assume?” he asked as he started up the machine, skillfully but absentmindedly fiddling with the spouts and knobs as he began to prepare the espresso, keeping his eyes on Jake. “You read my mind, man,” Jake said with a small smile. He loved that he had a ‘usual’ drink and that Adam knew it. He watched the beautiful barista turn his focus to the machine to make his latte. A simple drink, but Adam really did make it perfectly. Totally balanced and very smooth but still with the smallest bite of the espresso, and always at the perfect drinking temperature... “Latte on the bar,” Adam intoned softly, snapping Jake out of his revere. It was a silly way to announce his drink, since no one else had walked into the cafe, but as Jake looked up at the cute barista, he noticed a mischievous smile on his face. Adam was still holding the cup, and held it out to Jake with a tanned, defined arm. Before reaching out to take it, he paused for just a moment to admire the beautiful latte art Adam had created. A many-pointed star adorned the surface of his drink, swirls and streaks of caramel brown and white in a symmetrical design. Jake always hated to drink these creations, but he did feel like he had a little piece of Adam inside him whenever he polished off the mug. “Thanks, Adam.” Jake said, reaching with one hand for the drink and one for his wallet. He inadvertently brushed a thumb along Adam’s long fingers that grasped the cup. For a split second, his world was only pleasure. His mind was filled with visions of fantastical, impossible, sexual feats. With Adam. But not Adam. Adam augmented. “Don’t worry about it! This one’s on the house,” Jake snapped back to reality. Not more than a second could’ve passed, but Jake felt he’d lived an entire life of bliss in that moment. “U-uh-um.. Th-Thanks man…” he managed to whimper out, totally disoriented. Adam cocked his head adorably. “Everything okay Jake?” His expression was nothing but concern, a small sparkle caught Jake’s attention. ‘What was that…? A glimmer?’ He wondered. “Yeah, Adam I’m good. Just v-very uh… grateful for the freebie!” He gave his best convincing smile, still baffled as to what had just happened. ‘I must really need this coffee,’ he thought, carefully taking his usual seat by the window, with a perfect view of Adam. “Well, just let me know if you need anything at all,” Adam said in his trademark low, semi-whisper, holding Jake’s gaze with those brilliant, blue eyes. Jake nodded faintly, and tried desperately to focus on anything but the cutie behind the bar. He tried to make sense of that moment. That wonderful, glorious, nearly orgasmic moment. Just minutes later, it already felt like a dream, slipping away from the reaches of his memory. ‘But it all felt so real...’ Jake struggled to recall the incredible visions. One thing was certain, Adam—or some version of him—was at the center of them. He glanced over to the counter, Adam quietly puttering about, cleaning and prepping ingredients for the day. Always a slow sipper, Jake took the better part of an hour to finish his drink. Usually he took this time to think about the day ahead, any big work project, errands he had to run, meals… but today… thoughts of Adam kept invading his meditative morning. Jake watched him graciously attend to the few other early morning customers, fellow regulars that Jake had seen practically every day for the last three years, but had never actually spoken to... Finally, his mind wandered, thinking about the lives of these patrons, making up silly little stories about their lives, dirty secrets, mundane private moments… … … “Let me get that for you.” Once again, Jake was shaken out of his thoughts by Adam’s soft voice. “Oh sure…” Jake trailed off, noticing that he was the only customer left at the cafe. This was strange, since according to his watch, it was approaching 7:30am, meaning all the rush hour commuters should be crowding in at this point… *click* ‘What the… did the door just lock?’ Jake whipped his head around, only to see that Adam was clear on the other side of the cafe, bussing the last used table. Turning his head back toward the door, he almost called out to Adam before a gentle gust of air interrupted him. “Wanna see something cool?” Adam was almost adorable and charming enough to make Jake forget that not half a second ago he was almost 100 feet away. Almost. “B-but, weren’t you j-just..?” Jake sputtered while Adam gave an endearingly quizzical look. “C’mon, follow me! I know you’ll wanna see this,” as he spoke, Adam practically skipped toward the back room, only turning his head to give Jake another cheeky wink. Part of Jake couldn’t shake the door, or any of the other strange little things about this morning, but his overwhelming desire to be near Adam kept most of his critical thinking dulled. Jake followed Adam as he disappeared in the dark room. “Adam, what the—” the light turned on. ‘Wait, where's the light switch?’ Before Jake could consider this discrepancy, his eyes were drawn to Adam, holding a broken mug, in the middle of the surprisingly large room. Every wall of the room was neatly stacked high with boxes, equipment, extra flatware, and cleaning supplies. A slightly musty, stale coffee smell filled the room. “Whatcha got there?” Jake said nervously, suddenly a little wary of being alone in a room with a guy he really didn’t know. Adam, however lovely to watch, was kind of an odd guy to begin with, and Jake realized they’d never really spoken much further than his coffee order or the weather. “A customer dropped this the other day,” Adam gestured at the five or six broken pieces of the mug, “but, it totally wasn’t their fault.” He began to put them together like a puzzle, the way someone would if they wanted to glue it back together. “I've been trying to think of ways to save the cafe a few bucks,” he continued, with one hand gently and deliberately fitting the ceramic fragments, and holding the fragile pieces in place with the other. ‘Is he really just showing me how he’s gonna glue a mug back together…?’ Jake subtly backed away, somewhat reassured that he wasn’t about to get murdered, but now kind of irritated. ‘Did my quiet morning really get interrupted for this?’ “Look, Jake! This is the cool part,” Adam urged, gesturing toward Jake with the ‘reconstructed’ mug. Holding the mug pieces together in one surprisingly large hand, Adam brought his other hand up and began slowly running a finger over the cracks, only… ‘What… how…’ Jake watched in total confusion, the cracks seemingly disappearing as Adam’s finger traced them, restoring the mug perfectly in a matter of seconds. “See! Good as new,” Adam casually observed. Jake, still shocked, looked up to see Adam’s beautiful face, smiling, eyes literally glowing. “Adam, h-how… how did you…” For a split second, Jake looked at the newly-whole mug before looking back up to Adam, his eyes now the normal, intense blue Jake was used to seeing. ‘Okay, I must be seeing things. What the hell is going on??’ “See for yourself!” Adam handed the mug over to Jake, who took it by the handle, careful not to accidentally touch Adam again. Sure enough, the mug was intact. Totally perfect. No evidence at all that it had shattered. “Seriously, how did you do that,” Jake wondered aloud as he turned the mug over looking for… well, he wasn’t sure what he was looking for. It definitely felt like a real mug, nice and heavy, no residue from pre-applied glue or anything. Giving it a few taps and shakes to find the trick, the mug slipped out of his hands. ‘Oh shit, and he just fixed it,’ Jake thought for a second, eyes closed as he braced himself for the harsh sound of ceramic on concrete. But it never came. “Careful there!” he heard Adam say gently. His face scrunched up, Jake slowly opened his eyes. The mug was hovering in mid-air, inches above the floor. “Wh-wh.. H-h-h… I-I-I” Jake was speechless. Looking to Adam, he saw eyes that were definitely glowing faintly. No human had eyes like that. His arm was outstretched,a finger pointing at the mug. With a subtle gesture from Adam, as if beckoning it, the mug floated up between them before making its way back to the safety of Adam’s hands. “Wouldn’t want to ruin my handiwork, would you?” Adam chuckled. With another twitch of his fingers, the mug jumped up a few inches and separated into thousands of tiny pieces suspended in the air by an unseen force. “But that really wouldn’t be a big deal,” he said matter-of-factly, and snapped his fingers. The little pieces instantly reformed, and the mug floated over to the other extra mugs, seemingly of its own accord. “What the hell did you put in my coffee?!” Jake exclaimed. He turned to run out the storeroom door, but was instantly stopped in his tracks. He heard a deep laugh, unlike anything he’d heard from Adam before, as he slowly turned to face him again. “I knew you were a keeper, Jake,” Adam said warmly, his voice getting deeper by the second. “What... are y-you?” Jake asked in a combination of awe, curiosity, and fear—but mostly fear—as he stood frozen on the spot. “Oh dear little Jake, you’ve got nothing to fear,” Adam reassured, fixing Jake with a look of overwhelming tenderness. He subtly waved a hand toward Jake, and Jake found himself filled with calm and relief. ‘Little? What the hell? I’m bigger than him!’ he thought. “Haha, I guess I could’ve picked a better way to reveal myself to you,” Adam said in a deep voice that went straight to Jake’s dick, seemingly reading his mind. “Reveal yourself?” Jake responded in a barely audible whisper. He felt the temperature rise in the room and watched as… ‘No it can’t be... ‘ the light… he was… glowing. What first looked like tan, healthy (and human) skin took on an other-wordly golden glow. “Yes Jake,” Adam said in a soft voice that still somehow reverberated through the room. “You see,” he squared his shoulders, facing Jake, and turned his arms out to his sides, palms facing up in a surprisingly… divine pose. “I am a god.” The room shook. The world shook. And he began to hover, rising into the air effortlessly, with a deep sigh that managed to noticeably change the pressure in the room. Jake came instantly, totally overwhelmed by the vision before him. He grabbed on to one of the stacked boxes in an attempt to steady his convulsing body as his balls completely emptied themselves into his underwear. Adam’s uniform dissolved into thin air, leaving him a sexy pair of tight, dark briefs, and revealing ripped, defined runner’s build. “Gaze upon my true form,” the being intoned. His ethereal glow increased ten-fold as he began to expand. Muscle rippled and bulged from head to perfect toe as his proportions increased and refined, to gymnast, fitness model, bodybuilder, then… something greater. Something... Unfathomable. Had he been on the ground, he’d be at least 8’ tall, and his insane physique defied measurement. Bulging calves pressed against each other as he held his wide, powerful feet together, toes pointed down just above the ground, and enormous thighs exploded with power before tapering to a relatively miniscule but obviously harder-than-steel waist. Mind-bending, shredded abs, framed by the thickest, widest pair of lats in all of creation, erupted into the insane statement of ultimate masculinity that was his chest. In that moment, Jake wanted nothing more than to reach out and place his hands reverently on that magnificent pair of pecs. From that mountainous torso flowed gigantic shoulders and enormous, inconceivably powerful arms, rippling with strength. All of this perfection was shrinkwrapped in beautifully smooth, flawless skin that glowed, like polished liquid bronze, streaked with veins and striations. His face… His face… There were simply no words. His already gorgeous features had refined past the point of reality. Jake felt as if space-time itself bent around the pulchritude of Adam’s now better-than-perfect face. Gold-spun, impossibly thick hair crowned this king of the universe. A wondrous, azure, electric orb that humans would call an eye winked at Jake, and he—having just recovered from his first hands-free unloading—was instantly rock-hard and shooting like a geyser, somehow more intensely than the first time. He dropped to his knees, head turned up in worshipful awe, unable to look away at his golden deity. The god laughed. “I apologize,” he said with a smirk, his voice both an entire orchestra of sound and a gentle whisper, “I’ve wanted to do that for… a long time, let’s say.” With a gentle wave of his huge hand, Jake's clothes and the messes he’d made in them vanished. Another gesture and Jake rose into the air in front of Adam. His eyes darted around, unable to focus on the perfect face before him for too long. He settled on Adam’s powerful chest, the bulbous masses seemingly pushing the universe aside for more space. ‘Go ahead, I know you want to,’ Jake heard gentle Adam’s voice in his head, and looked up to see him with an eyebrow cockily raised. Suddenly, his chest erupted in a complicated, erotic dance of power, the bronze fibers looking to Jake like a sea of hot, boiling metal, and threatening another spontaneous orgasm. Tentatively, he reached out a hand toward the rippling mass of power. Upon contact, he was filled with a soul-shattering sensation of pleasure. He was touching a god. He was touching the massively muscled chest, of an seemingly-all powerful god, and his mind and body was filled with rapturous, roiling delight. It was too much. He broke contact and gasped aloud as he was gently lowered to the ground. “W-why, why me?” he asked pitifully, totally recognizing that he was in the presence of infinite power. The hovering Adam smiled tenderly, his glow increasing gently as a feeling of comfort and pure, godly love filled Jake. He watched as Adam’s large, perfect feet slowly lowered to the ground. Despite the slow, careful touchdown, the concrete buckled under what must have been tons of superdense muscle. “Because you’re adorable,” he proclaimed playfully. The giant god strode gracefully over to his disciple, his every movement a poem, a novel of beauty and strength, cracking the ground with each step. Lovingly cupping Jake’s face with a divine hand, Adam fixed him with an intense, caring gaze, “and I felt like your life needed… shall we say… a shot of espresso.” Leaning down, Adam blessed Jake with a cosmic kiss. Jake dissolved in the outpouring of godly affection. He felt lost in a sea of eroticism, temporarily—and yet eternally—completely united with his god. “Now,” Adam said, breaking the kiss like it wasn’t a life-altering event for Jake, “let’s have some real fun before I have to open the cafe in a bit.” Jake shot him a puzzled look. “You’re… you’re gonna keep working here? You’re literally a god!” “So? I can do what I want,” Adam shot back, “and can’t very well deprive this neighborhood of excellent coffee.” For the first time that day, Jake actually giggled. “Plus, imagine drinking a latte served by a God.” Adam took Jake into his powerful arms, and hovered, his perfect feet gently leaving the ground. With another reality-bending kiss, they disappeared in a flash of golden light.
    21 points
  31. Hard at Work: Part 13a It was probably right after Wes’ birthday that everything fell out of control, but I couldn’t tell how much of it was my fault. The world, everyone in it, relishing in their undisturbed status quo, wasn’t ready for the living outliers that were Marcus, Wes, and Froy — who, by the end of the night, ended up being bigger than the next; but it wasn’t like all the blame was on my head. Sammy, Jeremy, and Lisa had their own parts to play. Still, I seemed to end up caught in the middle of it all. Perhaps it was my meddling that got us all into this mess. I was in the office that Friday morning well before the festivities were underway. In Froy‘s absence, the usual workload he saddled onto himself was thrusted onto me, on top of my own backlogged duties as an HR personnel for a conglomerate with enough employees worldwide to populate Seattle two-fold. And, on top of the food chain was Sammy Beringer. Knowing him (and his infatuation for a certain Thai man), it wasn’t unfair to assume he had a goal in mind when he bought out the multi-billion-dollar company. My desktop was set to ping me at noon to remind me to eat, but I already had one eye shut, the other lost in a memory of Marcus at the gym. He’d only just started noticing he was growing then, when he was already a whole four inches taller than he used to be at 5’11”. He texted me a few days ago to update me on his most recent growth spurt in the fire exit: “holy schmoly fuark dor im back to being a six footer hooo”. I had to remind him to call me if he had something to say, because my phone’s dedicated Marcus dictionary was getting too tedious to maintain. That, and it would’ve put Merriam-Webster to shame. Then, as I was about to doze off at my computer (the usual crux of working with numbers and spreadsheets all day), I felt a firm hand that weighed like a brick land on my hair. The force of which, I’d like to believe, was enough to knock an inch off my 5’10”. “Are you really working on a Friday? Don’t you have men besides me to babysit?” Marcus asked, bending over to flash his shit-eating grin in my eye-bags. His wide-toothed smile was something he wore like a badge of honour and never took off. “You know I get paid more than you do for a reason,” I sighed, reaching for a phantom mug of coffee I didn’t have. “Once Froy gets back from his maternity leave and takes all this work back on his plate, mommy will change your diapers, okay?” I loved Marcus’ random interruptions and distracting self on the best of days — but not when those days involved two weeks’ worth of backlogged work, some of which was his to begin with. A warning would’ve been appreciated, especially since, in the coming weeks, he quickly became an all-consuming time-sink in my life. Marcus spun my chair around and parked my line-of-sight at his crotch. It was swollen like he’d stuffed his crotch with a grapefruit. There wasn’t much room to manoeuvre, not with his khaki capris practically plastered onto his quads and calves. He was wearing an undersized, yellow Hawaiian shirt, unbuttoned all the way down to his belt-line. “Do I look like a guy who wears diapers? Actually, scratch that— Do I look like a guy who wears underwear to work?” He wagged his (clearly) semi-hard erection in my face. “As if I’d hide this eleven-inch moneymaker from anyone with the money to look. I just post a random hard-on selfie, and I get a thousand buckeroos to spend within a day.” “Wow. It’s like everything about you’s bigger than the last time you were a six-footer. Especially your ego.” “I know, right?” Marcus rocketed a hefty upper arm up to his ears and gave his bicep a powerful flex, giving it a few rubs with his other hand. “Just look at this bad boy. It’s just”—he flexed it hot and cold, disturbing the sleeve on his floral shirt—“begging to grow. Ha, I could probably pop open your head like a nutcracker if I pinned your eager little face between my biceps.” “Don’t threaten me with a good time.” Marcus stopped and gave his palm a good lick before styling his slick, blonde hair. “Sometimes, I forget you’re hella into me. Let’s see about getting Froy back in here before you end up”—he flicked open his shirt, exposing his plump left pec and even perkier nipple—“suckling on Marcus’ mommy milkers, you horndog.” I humoured him with a chuckle. “So, I’ll see you at the party tonight?” “As if I’d miss my favourite, supersized Asian’s birthday! I even wore my good shit, see?” he said, flaunting off his undersized wardrobe. “And by ‘good shit,’ I do mean the only shit in my closet that actually fits me right. This used to fit me to a T before we found that first meteor. Now I’m just an inch taller but, what, a hundred pounds heavier? Frickin’ none of my 180-pound-man clothes fit anymore, dude. Gonna have to go shopping this weekend. You up to join?” “And pass up the chance to see you try on a hundred branded clothes that’ll never fit you right? Just give me a call. You know where I live.” “Huh.” Marcus saddled up closer to my seat, almost sitting right on my much-slimmer legs and trapping me between his arms as he held the back of my chair. “I’ve gotta ask. Just between us guys. Who do you jack off to the most? Me, Wes, or the pup?” “That’s not a fair question. I’ve known you way longer.” His pine cologne was disorienting and quickly getting me aroused. We were confusing the office for a strip club. Then Marcus leaned forward. He made sure to press his pecs against my chest, rubbing our cocks together, trapping my neck in his biceps, and breathing warm down my nape. “So does that make me the winner? You know I’m the competitive type. I don’t care how much you and Fro-yo’ve fucked. I want to be the first and last man you see when you cum”—he squeezed my cock, with his cock, even harder—“and I want you to cum till your balls ache every time you do.” “Marcus, u-um…” He leapt off me, patting me on the shoulder with a hand that lacked his usual spirit. “Pretty convincing, right? Ha, I could totally feel you getting hard as fuck,” he said. He tidied himself, fidgeting with the meteorite dangling in the crevice of his chest. “I could report you for sexual harassment, you know. There are cameras all over the place,” I said. “Could you imagine? Getting fired and going to jail for a social media bit?” He bounced the thought in his head, squeezing his nose as if to think, before landing on a thought. “Yeah, but we both know you’re never going to do that. You enjoy my company too much to make me hate you.” “That’s true, too. If you ever need a side-hustle, you could totally be a porn star. There’s high demand for muscle sluts on the market these days.” I had to cover the tenting erection he’d sprung to life with a notebook. Marcus jiggled his voluptuous ass cheeks as he sauntered over to the elevators. “And what makes you think I don’t know that?” he asked, before heading down for lunch. The day’s food was handled exclusively by Sammy’s private group of catering companies, the very same that supplied the buffets at his resort. And, for good measure, he’d had every cafeteria staff in the workplace take a paid vacation off for Wes’ birthday. Anyone who came in forfeited the bonus. Our building had the good stuff: Thai-American fusion food — courtesy of Wes’ long, long list of favourite foods and Sammy’s seemingly infinite supply of cash. I headed down to our building’s cafeteria where preparations were well underway for the night’s buffet and refreshments, the menu of which might’ve qualified for a spot in the record books for the most ambitious combination of quality and quantity. Sammy, our new president, was there, flogging a chef for toning down the spice. “It’s Thai, you idiot”—he mocked with a Southern Californian valley girl accent—“not buttermilk chicken with lemon drizzle. This is why everyone calls us caucasians unseasoned tofu! Get back in that kitchen and add as much spice as the recipe says, or, so-help-me-god, I— Dory!” He ran up to me, dismissing the poor cook, the heels of his leather shoes echoing against the food hall’s tiles. Hardly two weeks had passed since we spent some quality time as acquaintances at his resort, enjoying our mutual adoration for the big man between us. Now, he’d bought out the company. And my entire livelihood was at the mercy of his whims. Where there should have been some comfort in seeing him after so long, as one would an old friend, was instead the dreadful black hole of something heavier. “So happy to see a familiar face. Everyone here looks like they just had their balls chopped or tubes tied. You’re here for lunch?” he asked, his delivery a cocktail of joy and confusion. “Where’s my Wesley? Why aren’t you together?” “I don’t normally wait for him to go have lunch?” His question saddled me with guilt I never asked for. “He usually eats on his own time.” Sammy pulled away, pouting almost. “Oh. Well, you can sample the menu for tonight. The lunch menu is wagyu steak, rare and bloody, with tamarind chicken and a metric shit-ton of shrimp pad thai. Wesley’s personal recipes. Desserts are over there, and Italian wine imported from my cousin’s vineyard by Catania are down by the balcony doors.” It was a struggle, I admit, to commit that entire lunch menu to memory. “Um, great! That’s… a lot. Thanks. So, I’m assuming there’s going to be enough food for tonight?” He flicked a limp wrist at me and scoffed. “Of course! Everything for my handsome Wesley. A big man will have a big appetite, and I intend to please. I’m going to feed that big, sexy hunk of a man till he bursts — or grows bigger, whichever comes first.” I got myself a generous serving of steak and rice noodles, and Sammy wasn’t lying. They were prepared exactly how Wes liked his food: thick and juicy. Later that day, I headed down to conference room 7, our building’s largest venue, encompassing the entire 7th floor, with tall 13-foot ceilings and enough space to accommodate everyone in our corner of the complex. Haley & Bennett’s only ever used it for grandiose marketing events with prolific celebrity spokespersons or board members. A birthday party was unheard of — especially if it was just for an HR manager. Strings were pulled, I’m sure. By whom? I can’t say. I had my suspicions; we all did. I only hoped that the 13-foot ceilings were going to be enough by the end of the night. It was a trembling thought to imagine that any one of Wes, Marcus, or Froy might’ve one day been tall enough to touch them, or bang their head against them, or worst of all: burst through them. Still, I was a man of vivid daydreams, and I was an experienced lucid dreamer. Wes, Marcus, and Froy were good people. And, despite everything, regardless of their differing personalities, incredibly, they all had one thing in common: the unstoppable need to grow, the undiluted desire to simply be, well, big. I was the idea-guy people came to to make things happen — and I intended to make things happen. It was a battle of wills, really; my brain understood the need for control, my heart didn’t, and — worst of all — my penis handled most of my thinking. The venue was under construction with the set-up and tech checks when I arrived. A lot of faces were familiar; too many to count were plucked from the La Vida Resort, the fear obvious in their stark-white expressions. They would glance my way and shudder as if they’d just stared death in the face. I didn’t expect them to forget. Marcus and Froy traumatised a good number of them, probably for life. I could only imagine how much Sammy was paying them to even stand in the same vicinity as us. I made a mental note to ask for a raise. Marcus was there as well, putting his regained size to good use. There were still tens of tables that needed unfolding and setting up, and people with Marcus’ strength were a sight to behold — Froy and Jeremy may have been gods behind the computer, but Marcus was no slouch in the gym. He lifted each hardwood table from the backrooms over his shoulder like child’s play. He’d taken over the jobs of at least seven guys and doubled their work speed. It was atypical of Marcus to offer any sort of help without repayment (speaking from experience), but it was plenty obvious to understand what he wanted, and was receiving, in turn; he was basking in the glory of a dozen worn-out resort employees who cheered from the sidelines as they cracked open cans upon cans of cold beer. He was too occupied to spot me from a distance, so I didn’t have time to volunteer my aid before my phone rang. It was the front desk; apparently there was some trouble that specifically called for me. Because, these days, of course, trouble always involved me. The issue was obvious before the elevator doors even walked me out onto the lobby. “—No, don’t tell me what to do; I’m calling the police!” a woman’s voice howled. “This is an office building, not the red light district. I won’t tolerate indecent exposure!” “Ma’am, please. Clothing restrictions in Building E were lifted today for an event on the 7th floor. You are making a scene.” The elevator next to mine had been wrecked. Thankfully, it was the only one. It was hanging onto its cables by threads, dangling just below floor level, impossible to enter, and the doors were pried open by what I could only assume was a claw made of crowbars, as if it had been dropped from the penthouse with a boulder inside. I approached the concierge, a no-name young lady, in a contest of patience against a middle-aged woman I could only assume was in marketing — it was always marketing, especially the account managers. “Look, ma’am, I understand your frustration, but— ah, Mr. Yale! Thank you for taking my call,” the receptionist said, waving the obnoxious woman away. “Forgive the ignorance, but is there a Froy Adamson in HR?” Correct. I nodded. “He’s my intern. Why?” “I believe your intern may have, um, damaged one of the elevators when he tried to board it.” She gulped. “He gave me his ID, but… his physical description didn’t match. I was hoping you would be able to make some sense of it for me, and perhaps find a way to help him upstairs.” “Oh, that’s my bad. I forgot to send a warning to reception about his, um, condition. You see, he, uh— he has delayed gigantism. Yeah. His ID’s pretty old, so it doesn’t have his current size measurements. Where is the kid, anyway?” She pointed at the staff-only double-doors that led to the maintenance corridors. “He told me to call you and said he would wait for you,” she said. “And… is that true? About the gigantism?” I readied myself to walk. “Yeah, why?” “It’s just that, my mother had it, too, but she… she didn’t look like that. She was frail, and deformed, and she’d lost control of her organs, and didn’t last too long after having me. But that boy looked insane. Like, obscenely healthy. Not to offend, but I’m usually afraid of bodybuilders, and he looked like he’d had a few bodybuilders for breakfast!” “He’s an outlier. Don’t let it get to you. And my condolences about your mother.” “How big is he, anyway? Out of curiosity, if you don’t mind me asking. I’ve just never seen a man that big before.” I couldn’t contain my smile. For anyone to call Froy a ‘man’ felt almost like a jab. That kid, my boyfriend, was a child in an oversized young man’s body. “He’s 20 years old. H’just had his birthday two months ago. And he’s around 7’6”, probably 600 pounds or something. The numbers don’t mean much to me.” She scribbled something out of sight. “Alright, I see.” And slammed the pen into the wooden desk. “600 pounds, huh? It’s no wonder the elevator gave way; that’s about 200 over the weight limit. You should probably go check on him before he breaks another elevator.” And that I did, as I gave the receptionist a warm wave goodbye, heading into the restricted maintenance corridors. According to her testimony, Froy was wearing — what the hysterical woman succinctly described as — ‘a two-piece bikini.’ Knowing him, it was probably just his old digs: some old boxers, a tank top or vest, or a kids’ tent that shrunk in the wash. There weren’t too many staff walking around back, and the few who were knew exactly where to point me to. It wasn’t every day a young guy went scampering around with the size to tear apart a forklift. Froy was sitting idly on a pile of sandbags when I found him. He was every bit as massive as the day I last saw him. My stomach closed as we approached one another for a hug; every movement he made, however subtle, seemed to summon gusts of wind that took me by surprise. Since when had he started developing a gravitational pull, I wondered. Then I stopped wondering — because his bodacious tits swallowed my face whole, and my brain was deprived of oxygen. His fat, succulent pecs were heavy. They jiggled whenever he moved even an inch, and I knew all of it was muscle, primed for a quick flex that would harden them into domes of marble. As I figured, he wasn’t wearing a ‘two-piece bikini.’ It was just a crudely-stretched string tank top that (quite ridiculously) only covered three inches worth of his basketball-sized shoulders. It resembled a reverse thong — squeezing his eye-boggling pecs together, making him seem all the more swollen — as if his chest needed any more mass. One cup size larger and they could’ve been confused for two redneck beer bellies, complete with protruding belly button nipples. “Oh, sir, thank god, you’re here,” he said, lifting me off the ground in his pulping embrace. “I didn’t know the elevator was going to break when I walked inside; I’m sorry. I panicked, so I, um, made a bit of a mess when I tried getting out.” Needless to say, getting a word in was practically impossible. Why? Because my entire body was hovering a whole foot off the concrete floor, held up by my head like Play-Doh pinned in Froy’s bosom, restricted by two arms the size of a roided gorilla’s wrapped around my dainty, little skull. They had to be at least in the 42-inch range. I tried prying myself off but the ends of my hands didn’t even make it halfway around the circumference of his ribcage, inches away from making it to his armpits. “I hope I didn’t make your life too hard without me,” he said, oblivious to the fact that my life was seconds away from being forfeit if he didn’t let go. I twisted his swollen nipple, and he let me go, my face smashing into his watermelon-sized quads on the way down. “Ugh, you know I’m always hard when I’m with you,” I said, coughing, catching my breath. “Just not when you try to kill me.” “Oh, I’m sorry, I—” “Actually, never mind. I think I enjoyed the choking.” While I was on the floor, I couldn’t help but marvel at the illusion his body created standing underneath the overhead lights in the dim corridor. He still had that delicate European face, but everything neck down was something out of a giant’s fairytale. Arms with visibly engorged muscle groups hung at a not-so-lean 40-degree angle from his chest, forced apart by his lats that doubled the width of his torso, with basketball-sized shoulders that outgrew his head. Cascading shadows ran down his neck — spanning the circumference of my thigh — and his clavicles, each tender pec, the ridges on his abdomen, the cuts and striations and tender veins that traced along his huge forearms. His upper body was a certified dirigible of muscle mass. While baby Froy didn’t have the immensity of Marcus’ or Wes’ at their peak sizes, he still boasted enough beef to make Marcus sweat. His legs weren’t left out of the fun, either. Each hamstring, Froy’s goddamn quads, were bigger and rounder around than my own lesser torso. Froy couldn’t even stand straight like he used to anymore. His legs were perpetually swollen to the point that he had to waddle and keep his feet as distanced as his shoulders, creating an imposing posture that somehow didn’t detract from his superhuman, ceiling-bumping height. I wanted so bad to wrap my arms around his legs, or ride on his shoulders, and sit in his arms’ cradle, and he would carry me around — but that could wait. He’d already spent so much time masturbating in his room that I was surprised his foot-and-a-half-long and foot-thick cock hadn’t exploded yet. “I, um, need something to change into… sir,” he said. “I can’t go to the party with just this”—he plucked the strained fabric of his string tank top like a guitar—“and these”—he flexed his quads, jiggling them in my face, showing off a pair of cargo shorts he made look like undersized boxer-briefs. “Why’d you even come if you had nothing to wear?” “Because I wanted to see you,” he said, smiling that guileless smile. “And I wanted to fuck you.” My manhood sprung to painful hardness in my slacks, and I felt sweat form as my face flushed red. I couldn’t look away as Froy’s third leg erected directly over my head, blocking out the light, making it impossible to see anything but his beautifully obscene organ and grapefruit-sized testicles — both of which had burst through the zipper of his cargo shorts. “Did I say that out loud?” he asked, helping me to my feet. “Oops.” “I really can’t tell anymore who’s hornier: you or Marcus.” Froy styled his black hair back to its mangy, spiky self. “I think he’s just louder about it,” he said, punctuating his sentence with a knowing tongue bite. I smiled. “Let’s find you something to wear.” I’d memorised the layout of the building, so I was familiar with most of the facilities our building had that most employees were oblivious to. Among them were a private gym (which Marcus refused to use), a hookah room, and, our destination, the security office. Stashed away somewhere in their storage was the company’s lost and found, the ‘found’ part of the name being more of an option. Things were only ever lost. There was enough junk back there to make a hoarder’s antique shop look bad — I would know; I was the only one who ever used the service. It’s why I was aware there were clothes back there. Froy could probably try some on and see if something fits. The dress code for men was just, after all, a collared top and covered genitals. The security office, as expected, was unmanned. Even security guards had to eat sometime. I unlocked the door and let myself in. It was a tight fit inside the small room, the desk covered in trash and leftovers taking up a third of the floorspace. For once, I was content being a normal-sized human being. I’d forgotten that’s all I was; being surrounded by massive guys all the time had a way of rewiring your memories to make you believe otherwise. Froy, on the other hand, didn’t have quite the ease I did — he was a seven-and-a-half-foot-tall klutz in a world made for people half his size. He had to tilt his neck, and bend his back, and crouch, and twist to the side, latch onto the doorframe, pull himself in, and refrain from damaging the plaster ceiling with any part of his body. It was a treat to watch, like Superman squeezing himself into a hobbit hole. He paused halfway through the doorframe when he probably caught me struggling to hide my amusement. “Are you laughing at me?” he asked, grinning from ear-to-ear. “Why are you smiling like that?” “It’s fun to watch you struggle.” The boy-giant squinted at me with pinched lips, and I knew he was up to something. “Oh, is it?” “Just drain yourself and get small enough to fit inside, duh.” Froy grunted and gritted his teeth as he tensed his pecs and shoulders to fit his torso through the door. The rest of his body followed along easily enough (at least, as easy as manoeuvring one man-sized leg through the door at a time could’ve been). He rose to his full height, teetering over to me and blocking out the overhead lights with his torso, pulling an amateurish lat spread to widen his space of influence. I couldn’t get away from the wall fast enough. Froy had effectively locked me in a prison between an immovable object and a hard place — and, judging by the firehose he was quietly flexing in his doll-sized shorts, it was obvious to tell where the ‘hard place’ was. “You missed me, right?” he asked, bending down to press his button nose against mine. “You wanted me to be here, right, sir?” Froy propped his muscular arms against the wall at my sides, creating a cage of flesh. I was a terrible liar. He didn’t even need an answer to know what I was going to say. He didn’t ask for permission; he breathed my face, swallowed my lips in his mouth, tasting every inch of my tongue. Froy invaded my mouth with a tongue twice the size of mine, thrice as moist. My throat was swallowing more of his warm saliva than my own, and he exhaled into my face with the sexual hunger of a predator. As if he read my mind, Froy, the tease, pressed my head down till my chin hit his groin. I could already tell by the way he jiggled his engorged penis in my arms that he was hungry for a blowjob. I, of course, obliged. Froy wasn’t anywhere near as violent as his brothers, but all that anger — that hot, steaming fervour — had to go somewhere, and no one in their right mind was about to deprive a sex-motivated muscle freak his pleasure — especially when I was the one who let him get as big as he was. I was the one who wanted him to get as big as he was. Needless to say, I wanted more. I could hardly fit the tender head of his firehose of a cock in my mouth. We had to find other ways to rouse his balls; thankfully, my tongue still fit where no tongue had any business going: his slit. The mentee had become the mentor in our case, and I mimicked all he did to my mouth to the opening in his manhood. My tongue tasted the insides of his delicious penis, relished every drop of pre that leaked onto my chin. Froy, without warning, blew within seconds of me violating his urethra. Missile after missile of cum fired from his testicles and painted my face white, staining the floor with enough sperm to start a bank. My own pathetic load (in comparison) ruined my pants in timed unison. Froy chuckled when he noticed he’d made me make a mess without even laying a finger on my junk. “Clean-up on Aisle 7,” I joked. Then Froy lifted me by the arms, up to his eye level, bending his knees just enough to avoid colliding with the ceiling. “You called?” he said, slathering his pink tongue across my cheeks, relishing the taste of his ejaculate as much as I did. “When’d you get so good at this?” I asked. “I had a lot of time to think after the retreat,” he said, lowering me to my feet. “And I— I decided to be someone who deserved to be big. Because that’s what you like, right?” He smirked, his brows innocently shading his large eyes. “You like it when I’m big, right, sir? You love it when I make you feel small. I could see it on your face my first day here, when it rained. That’s why you made me strip. Then you put me in your little boy’s shirt and made me tear it. And when we found out I could drain people, you found ways to make sure I always ended up biggest. Right?” I was on the cusp of exploding in my slacks a second time. “It’s okay, sir. I… I like it, too. I’m going to make sure you’ll never have better sex in your life. My cock?” He wrapped his hand around his girth, unable to connect his fingers. “This big thing was made for you, sir. And your tight, little hole was made for me. I’m going to get bigger”—he smacked his cum-soaked cock against my chest, inches away from my mouth again—“and you’re going to stay so small. Someday, though, I think you’ll be too tight.” “We’ll just—” “We’ll get creative,” he said, tearing his string tank top down the center with the strength in his wrists, then discarding of his ruined cargo shorts as if they were a tearaway prop. He stood in the center of the room and basked in his immensity. “Now let’s find me some clothes. I wanna show Marcus and Wes why I’m the one who drains people.”
    21 points
  32. Pages 19 & 20 of "Mikey's Perfection". Don't you guys think Mikey is adorable?
    20 points
  33. Chapter 36 Before I knew it, it was the next morning. I groaned as it meant I had to spend the day with Carey. My entire morning as I got ready, I just kept repeating to myself, “Do it for the new bakery.” On a loop. I took the first round of my supplements and my cock-growth pill at home to minimize the questions Carey would ask. It was already going to be hard enough to hide the blessing I needed to put on his vial. I’d told Carey to meet me at the gym at 6. I got there at 5:55, and he was in his workout gear, waiting impatiently for me outside the front door, tapping his foot, his arms crossed. “You’re late,” he said. “How can ever I apologize?” I said sarcastically. “You got the stuff?” he asked. “Of course I do,” I said. “Do you know your starting weight, or do you want to weigh yourself?” “210,” he said. It was my turn to look at him dubiously. “200, barely.” Defensively, he added, “I was 210 cut pounds in my prime. I’ve worked like a madman to keep it at 200, and about 10 pounds of it is extra fat. Middle age is a bitch.” “Our starting point is 200,” I said. He followed me into the gym, then into the locker room. He practically followed me into my locker as I opened it. “Back off,” I said. “I don’t want you to see my combination.” “I own this gym, Whitaker,” he said, hovering right on top of me. “I can look up the combination.” “Give me the illusion of privacy,” I insisted. He backed off, gruffly saying, “Yes, sir.” As I got out the materials, I warned him, “When I pop the lid off this stuff, you’ll have less than 20 seconds to swallow it all in one go. If it oxidizes, it’s useless.” “Sir, yes, sir,” he said, saluting me and going into a rigid military stance. “Understood, sir.” I blessed both vials at once, popped the lids, and handed him one. As I guzzled mine down, he stared at the glowing, golden liquid. His eyes were transfixed, like he was looking at a shooting star. “Soldier,” I said, reminding him of the time limit. He collected himself and downed the liquid. With that, we were into the gym proper to work it out. “I feel…” he started, before trailing off. He eventually finished with, “serene.” I was worried I wasn’t going to be able to push Carey as hard as he’d requested while I was high on my own dose of the potion, but before I could second guess myself a third time, I was feeling it too and was too blissed out to care. After the first workout, I came down to a soft landing and could finally process that there were people outside my body as well as the screaming torture in all of my overworked muscles. “You were brutal,” Carey said, his body dripping sweat, his veins all at the surface, his muscles swollen and large. “I can’t do any more today. I don’t care how good your massage is.” Despite my own body crying out for release from the pain I put it through, I decided to heal Carey first. I told him to lie down on the bench, and he complied. I whispered the incantation below my breath, rubbing his chest and shoulders vigorously. When I’d finished, I told him, “Eat. We’re going again in 5.” He stood up tentatively, expecting his body to still be racked with pain, but instead, he felt calm and at peace, entirely painless. “That was easier than getting out of bed this morning,” he said. “Fuck. I’m ready to go again right now.” “Eat,” I repeated. I healed my own muscles and wolfed down my own food. After two more workouts, Carey was mystified. “Those workouts went by in a blink, I feel amazing, and I have the best pump of my life.” He saw himself in the mirror. “Am I leaner?” “Probably,” I said. “You didn’t bring hardly enough food,” I admonished. “Thankfully, it’s lunch time.” “Fuck lunch. I want to go again.” “Eat to grow,” I said. “Besides, I need a break for my sanity.” “Fuck sanity,” Carey said. “This stuff is amazing, and I don’t want to waste a drop of it.” I crossed my arms and confronted him. “You said you’d follow my instructions.” “You take a break,” Carey, ever the contrarian, dictated. “I’ll do some cardio while you see to your precious sanity. No lifting without you; I swear.” “You need more food,” I reminded him. Carey called out to the front desk. Jack, place my usual lunch order, but triple it.” A scared man at the front desk immediately went into action. Carey looked at me. “Any problems, sir?” “When will you eat it?” “I’ll choke it down in five minutes while you give me another miracle message.” He then hopped on a treadmill. “I’ve been telling you: I know a valuable commodity when I see one,” he said, cranking up the device. “I’m milking this for all it’s worth.” With that, he ran like a fiend for ninety minutes while I leisurely relaxed, surfing my phone. I had planned on going home for lunch, but, as I said when I’d texted Mason, I had to babysit Carey to make sure he didn’t exercise himself to death. When he finished running, he was drenched in more sweat than I’d ever seen a human produce, and he’d been chugging bottles of water the whole time. “Jack, lunch!” he called, collapsing onto a bench. “Whitaker, massage!” I walked up to him and loomed over him, staring lividly. I wasn’t going to heal him until he was nice to me. As he lay there, his legs began to cramp, and the pain of the torture he’d just inflicted on himself dawned on his face. “Please,” he said, about to beg. “I’m sorry. You’re the boss. I shouldn’t have disobeyed you or ordered you around. Pretty please and thank you.” “That’s better,” I said, rubbing his legs while incanting. The relief washed over his face. “You have magic hands,” he said, soothed. I internally snickered. He wasn’t wrong. When I finished my “massage,” Carey sat up and began bolting down his food. He went through all three lunches in ten minutes flat. Afterwards, he rubbed his stomach for a few seconds, then asked, “Can I have a five minute break, Whitaker?” “Might as well,” I said, joining him on the bench. “I told you you’d need a break. But then it’s right back to it.” “Sir, yes, sir,” he said half-heartedly. After his break, we were back in the crush. It felt like I blinked, and then it was quarter past 8. I wanted to leave, but Carey dragged me over to a scale, roughly. “I know it worked,” he said. “I felt it work, and I can tell I’m bigger, but I want to see how much bigger.” He stepped on the scale. 208. “Eight pounds in one day. Jesus fucking Christ on a dildo!” “It was probably 12 pounds of muscle,” I corrected. “I think you burned off four pounds of fat,” I added, pulling up his shirt, revealing a faint 4-pack. “Fuck me twice!” he shouted, sucking in his stomach to make his abs more pronounced. “Abs! I haven’t had abs since my 40s.” “You’re welcome,” I said, moving to jog home. Instead, Carey grabbed my wrist. “Come to my office now.” He knew he couldn’t drag me there—I was stronger and heavier than him. But, I relented and followed. He offered me a seat, but I stayed standing, wanting to shorten this meeting. He locked his office door, lowered a blind, and then spun around and pointed at me. “You’re a warlock,” he said. “What?” I said, taken aback, and a little frightened. Carey was a dangerous man. Was this how I died? “My suspicions were raised by Mason, but no matter how much I spied, there was nothing abnormal going on. One day with you, though… The glowing drugs, the time-altering workouts, the science-defying massages. You’re a warlock.” I relaxed a little. He didn’t sound like he was about to grab a torch and pitchfork, more like he was meeting a celebrity. Emboldened, I said, “He-witch.” “Pardon?” he asked. “I prefer he-witch to warlock.” “Holy fuck, you’re an actual warlock!” He sounded so excited. “I knew they were real. I’ve had loose acquaintances who’ve had dealings with them, friends of friends—that sort of thing. Things whispered over cigars at corporate dinners when everyone was already drunk. But I never thought I’d actually meet one.” He was deliriously happy. “You’re not kidding me, right? You’re an honest-to-goodness warlock?” “He-witch,” I repeated. “Sorry,” he said. “Never heard that term before.” Enthusiastically, he pointed to the front of the gym and said, “You’re the guy who cleaned the gym up!” “Pardon?” I asked. “One day, a lighting fixture just exploded, and the sprinkler system went off,” he explained. He had to be referring to when I destroyed the lighting fixture with a weight rack so I could sneak Mason out of the gym, right? “The very next day, as if by magic,” he’d said those last four words with special emphasis, “the whole place was cleaned up. That was you, right?” It wasn’t me; it was likely Melody and her coven. I’d just assumed he’d paid to have professionals do it, but I was wrong. I didn’t clean the mess, but I was the one who caused it in the first place, so he wasn’t entirely wrong. Rather than explain everything, I just said, “I can take credit for that.” He calmed himself down. “Don’t worry. Your secret’s safe with me. You’re more valuable if fewer people know about you.” “Valuable?” I asked. “I know what you’re thinking, but I’m not going to renegotiate the deal in the middle of it. I wouldn’t do that even if you weren’t a warl…” he stopped and corrected himself, “he-witch. But can I strike a second deal?” “Depends,” I said. “I have limited abilities, and I won’t do anything I think is unethical.” “Of course, of course,” he said, getting excited again. “After next Wednesday, I’m gonna be bigger and buffer than I’ve ever been in my whole life. But without magic, I won’t be able to keep it up. It’ll just wither off my frame, a pleasant memory and a few months of being big. When I struck our deal, I thought you were giving me an illegal drug, like some new super-roids. Those I could track down with or without you. But you’re the only he-witch I’ve ever met. Can we strike a deal to let me keep the muscle?” I did not expect that to be what he wanted. “I’m a wealthy man, Whitaker. I can make it worth your while. Name your price. Maybe I could pay for the reno on your new bakery. Or your new baking equipment. Industrial appliances can’t be cheap.” “We already got a loan.” “Then I’ll pay off your loan,” he said. “Oh, and you can use any of my gyms for free for the rest of your life. You and Mister.” I shifted my weight and grunted. “The only way I know how to do what you ask isn’t a one-time thing. It’s a potion that kind of looks and tastes like Jell-O. You’d have to take it once a week for the rest of your life. You can’t miss a week, or the spell starts to fade. And you’d have to start eating it 20 seconds after I blessed it. Like a lot of my magic, the spell is time-sensitive.” “Okay,” Carey said, nodding. “I can see your expertise and value your time. I’ll up the price. I’ll come to your bakery every week at a time of your choosing—3 AM on Tuesdays for all I care. I’ll buy each individual Jell-O shot from you. $1,000 a pop.” He was making me feel like a drug dealer. Apparently, he could read the hesitation on my face. “Tell you what, I’ll sweeten the pot. Did you know I own restaurants?” I shook my head. “I’m a small empire. I own two diners, an ice cream parlor, and a KFC franchise in this city alone. Even more outside of town. I own them through a shell corporation, but I own them. Easiest way to increase the need for my gyms, you know. Supply and demand. You sell me this magic Jell-O once a week, and at both of my local diners, I will only sell desserts made by your bakery.” I was impressed. “That’s a lot of extra business coming your way, guaranteed exclusive. Plus a thousand dollars a potion, plus free gym membership, plus paying off your loans. You’d be a fool to turn that down.” “You really want to keep this muscle,” I said, overwhelmed. “As I keep saying, I know a valuable commodity when I see one. I want to keep seducing men in their 20s well into my 70s. I am one of the vainest sons of a bitch you will ever meet, and I have the money to back it up. Do we have a deal, Mr. Whitaker?” He hit the “Mr.” hard and extended his hand. I shook it. “Pleasure doing business with you. I’ll see you on Wednesday for the next dose of the gold stuff. We’ll hammer out the deals about my standing Jell-O order then.” I jogged home bewildered. At my weigh-in that night (249.4 pounds and 9.5 inches—achingly close to my ideal body), I told Mason all about my deal with Carey. “You would’ve been proud of me,” I said as I pulled my pants back up. “Meh,” Mason said. “You did fine.” He got up and walked to the bedroom. “What do you mean?” I asked, following him. “You could’ve pressed him more.” He shrugged and started putting on his pajamas. “Pressed him how?” Mason exhaled loudly, thinking. Then, seemingly off the top of his head, he said, “I doubt his diners make all their desserts on the premises. He was buying desserts for his diners anyway. That was just a reallocation of assets he was already spending. Your ever-growing physique is an advertisement for this gym. Even without you paying one cent in membership fees, if you get two people to sign up who wouldn’t have otherwise every year, that’s pure profit. He would want you using his gym anyway.” “Yeah, but…” I didn’t know how I was going to finish that sentence. Mason continued, talking over me. “Everything else has a high ROI. If he gets bigger, that will keep people coming back to his gyms, which means more money in his pocket. He also uses his physical size to intimidate people he does business with, so a bigger physique means even more money in his pocket.” Mason shrugged again. “You have the unique product. All he brings to the table is money.” “Yeah, but…” I still didn’t know how I was going to finish that sentence. Mason kissed me on the cheek and said, “Buck up. You negotiated $4,000 a month for a product it costs you roughly $50 a month to make, factoring in your time and skill as costs, and deducting the fact that you were already making some for me anyways. You brought in thousands of dollars of additional business for the bakery, you got our 5-figure loan paid off in an afternoon, and you made an important business contact very happy.” I stood there, blinking. “I can’t tell anymore. Did I do amazingly, or did I blow it?” Mason went into the bathroom to trim his facial hair. “For someone with the business savvy of a yam, you did stupendously. If I’d been there, we’d be multi-millionaires.” He nicked his face with his razor. “Son of a mother!” he shouted. “Okay in there?” I asked. “The yoga is making me more flexible, I can tell just from these first two sessions, but it is slow going.” He fell silent for a few seconds, then came back into the bedroom. A trickle of blood was on his cheek. “Is there a witch-y way to increase my flexibility?” “Let me check,” I said, pulling out my mother’s book. As I flipped through the pages, Mason sat in the bed next to me. He looked at the book, then back at me, then back at the book, then back at me. The whole time, I was flipping through the pages, looking for a spell to help him. “You’re a weird man,” he said. I didn’t know what was weird about looking through a book, but he often called me weird unprompted. Mason went back into the bathroom to clean up his cut and finish shaving. When I found the spell I was looking for, I called out, “Do we have an avocado in the kitchen?” “There was only one left, and I had it in my salad at lunch,” he responded. “I’ll get one tomorrow. It might not make you instantly more flexible, but it will definitely make the yoga about 10 times as effective. Maybe more.” “Avocado? Really?” He sounded disappointed. “Well, we already have the almonds, and I have the enchanted fishbones from the Veridical Transfiguration.” “That sounds more witch-y,” Mason said, pleased this new spell wasn’t just guacamole. “It’ll be super witch-y when I make you breathe in the vapors,” I teased. “Goodnight, Roy.” That was his polite way of saying, “You can stop talking now.” “Goodnight, Mason.” That was my cute way of saying, “I love you too.”
    20 points
  34. Chapter 39 While Mason and I were having breakfast the next morning, there was a loud knock at the door. Confused at who it could be, Mason got up to answer it—I was too busy cooking to get it. “Morning, Mister,” I heard Carey say from the front door. “Nice place you got here. I’d say something suggestive and inappropriate about your physique, but I don’t want your fiancé to turn me into a toad. Where is Cake?” Soon enough, Carey was in the kitchen. He looked buff, big, and cut. His shirt rode up because his shoulders and chest were too big for it, and his bottom two abs peeked through. He had been 220 when I left the gym last night. I suspected he was up to 222. 22 pounds in two weeks, plus all the burned fat. The extra muscle and definition suited him. In addition to his too-small clothes, he was holding a small leather business folder. “Smells good. What is it?” “Breakfast,” I said simply. “What can I do for you, Carey?” “Yesterday, we got so caught up in the chaos of your new nickname and Instagram fame that we never set up my weekly Jell-O appointment. And I know a man has to wake up pretty early to catch you before you start your day.” I looked at the clock on the wall; it displayed 5:30. “The earliest I could have it ready is 10 AM. Why don’t you come back at lunch time, 12:30? I’ll have it for you then, and you can give me the money when you come back.” “We don’t live in a cash economy anymore, Cake.” He turned around and addressed Mason. “You’re the money man, right? How quickly can you have an escrow account set up?” “If I asked a favor of Julie,” he ran through the timetable in his head. “Oddly enough, 10 AM." "Funny that," I said. "Hysterical," Carey said, unlaughing. “Do that, and I’ll make regular, weekly deposits into the account. That’s also how I’ll give you the money to pay off your loans.” “I assume you’ll pay for your diner’s dessert orders to the bakery direct?” Mason asked. “Of course,” he said. Then, he pulled a contract out of his folder and showed it to me. “I brought this over too. Exclusivity contract between my diners and your bakery. And, hey, if your desserts sell well, I’ve got other restaurants.” “I’ll read this over,” Mason said, taking the contract. “If I approve of it, Roy and I will sign it when you come back at lunch.” “Cake won’t read it?” Carey asked, surprised. “Not unless Mason tells me to,” I said, dishing out breakfast. “Pleasure doing business with you,” I added, sitting down to eat. “Right then,” Carey said, awkwardly shifting his weight. Then, with a perfunctory wave, he showed himself out. “He looks really big,” Mason said. “You should tell him that. Coming from a mass mountain like you, he’d be flattered.” “You know he wanted to be invited to breakfast, right?” Mason asked. I looked up at Mason, confused. “The uncomfortable goodbye, asking about your cooking, the playful joke about your witchcraft, the pro forma compliment to our apartment.” I raised an eyebrow, unconvinced. Mason continued. “The fact that he dropped by at all instead of just calling? All of this could have been a call—or even a text exchange.” “Okay,” I said. “Now I’m convinced.” “If he’s still this desperate to be friends when he comes back for lunch, ask him to stay.” I shook my head like there was a foul taste in my mouth. “I don’t want to be friends with Carey Sullivan.” “I don’t either, really,” Mason said. “But he’s an excellent business contact, and, hey, now that he sees you as an equal, he might actually turn out to be good company.” “I doubt it,” I said, shoveling a spoonful of eggs into my mouth. “He owns a lot of businesses, and he’s constantly opening new ones,” Mason said, joining me at the table. “And?” I asked. “And your best friend is in real estate.” “Hm,” I said. I pulled out my phone and texted Zack. Considering the ungodly hour, I expected him to still be asleep, but two seconds later, he texted back. “Zack and Sammy are coming over for lunch today. They’re bringing the pills they bought from Frank, and he guarantees me that it has nothing to do with the fact that I’m dining with Carey Sullivan.” I showed Mason the text. “He actually wrote that last bit.” “It was kind of him to lie,” Mason said. And with that, I was back to my vacation. The morning was full of intense, mind-altering workouts, strangers at the gym cheering me on, all of them chanting “Cake!” I blew their minds when I did a third intense workout in a row. The more daring ones openly ogled my giant bulge. I even heard one timid voice telling his friend, “His husband Mister is even bigger—everywhere,” a comment which elicited a “Fucking liar,” until a few regulars confirmed the story. The lunch was good for everyone except me. Zack and Carey started a mutually profitable business relationship, Sammy and Mason got to hang out, Sammy and Zack got to get some penis growth pills enchanted, and Carey and Mason got their Jell-O. I mostly sat quietly, listening to the boisterous conversation around me, answering questions about my bakery or spells as they arose. Sammy and I set up a schedule for his pills (which would be ready to be blessed the next day), and that was the most I contributed to the conversation. As I was cleaning up the lunch dishes, Mason said, “I know that wasn’t your favorite thing ever, but there’s another way to look at it.” “Illuminate me,” I said drily. “You had lunch with four people who know you are a he-witch and who talked openly about your witchcraft.” He had a point. I may not have a coven, but I had a circle. Back to the gym, and there seemed to be even more people there cheering me on, the tales of my morning exploits having drawn a crowd, and 10,000 more Instagram followers. If the workouts weren’t so intense and meditative, I probably would’ve been a little embarrassed about all the attention coming my way. Flattered, but embarrassed. I was seriously considering giving up the gym after my vacation. I said as much to Mason at our weigh-in. “327.3,” Mason said. “Well, you know, there’s a solution for that.” “Jell-O. I know,” I said, stepping off the scale. “But I like going to the gym. I’ve been going since I was 16, taking it seriously since I was 18. It’s part of my routine, part of who I am.” “Yoga could become part of your routine,” Mason hinted, tickling my cock. “A good workout, four times a week, camaraderie… it’s good for what ails ya.” “You just want me stretchy enough so you can fuck me again.” The thought of Mason railing me with his 20 inch dick got me rock hard. “Yes. That is the truth,” he agreed, measuring my resultant erection, a thick and weighty log jutting from my crotch. “13.5. Right on schedule.” “I’ll think about it,” I said. “But a 4-hour a week casual appointment isn’t enough to replace a more than 10-hour a week, five days a week way of life. I organized my life around the gym.” “I’m sure you can find something else to fill those hours. And you can organize your life around yoga now.” “I guess, but…” I stopped decisively. Mason stood up, knowing what that trailed off sentence meant. “No holding back, Roy. Spill.” “I want to keep going to the gym because these are my muscles,” I said. “There’s a pride in that.” “These are my muscles too,” Mason said, flexing. “I wasn’t going to tell you this,” I admitted, “but your muscles and my muscles are very different. Your muscles are the product of a curse. If anyone was to undo the curse that was put on Dalton, all the effects of that curse would evaporate. Poof go your muscles.” “Really?” Mason said. “Who would want to undo Dalton’s curse?” “No one really. Not even Dalton. Maybe this one guy. Dalton accidentally turned a straight fashion model into a gay man-slut. But he sounds happy in his cock-hungry life, so I honestly doubt that too. Still, the possibility exists, and since I got my mother’s book, I’ve learned how to undo a curse. I’d obviously never do that to you, but I’m uncomfortable that I have the knowledge.” “I’m not,” Mason said. “I’m glad that’s the case. You make me my weekly Jell-O, you don’t undo Dalton’s curse. It’s almost like you gave me these muscles after all.” “I’m glad you see it that way. Because if that were the case with my muscles, I’d be petty and possessive and jealous.” “That can’t happen to your muscles?” Mason asked, a little confused. “I grew my muscles. Granted, I used a cheat code, but my body made these muscles. Yours came from the outside in; mine came from the inside out. Someone would have to curse me to take my muscles away. Not an easy curse to do, but it is doable. And if someone did, then, hey, I could undo that curse. Poof, all my muscles come back.” “That is very different,” Mason agreed. “Since I grew my muscles, since they are literally something my body made, I want to keep using them.” “You know,” Mason said, “we could always get you a membership at an exclusive, fancy gym. How much could that cost?” “I think I read online that the most expensive gym membership costs $30,000 a year.” Mason poked my chest playfully. “Which is, in fact, less than $4,000 a month—the amount Carey is paying for his Jell-O.” He was right. I could afford it and still have $18,000 dollars a year left to save or invest in the bakery. “And, hey,” Mason added. “If the fancy gym turns out to be owned by Carey, he promised you a free gym membership at any of his gyms.” “You’re brilliant,” I said. “Which is why you’re marrying me,” Mason said.
    19 points
  35. Patrick Huynh to Leave Mystery Moose Patrick Huynh, the 31-year-old children’s TV show host of Mystery Moose, has decided to leave the program after nine seasons due to being "intimidating." __________________________________ By Gerry Herrera 18:17 29 Dec 2022 _______________ "I love working with kids," Patrick told The Quotidian. "But at this point in my life, I feel I’m called to do something else. I believe my replacement, Gavin Byrne, will do a much better job as a TV presenter.” "He was just getting too big," said producer David Vasiliev. "When the kids are watching Mystery Moose, they want a sweet, approachable man—a stranger they could trust. That’s why we cast Patrick when he was only a bit over 5 feet tall and lighter than a mop. But a muscle-bound behemoth larger than Mike E. Moose would just scare them away." Patrick was told to slow down his workouts, but he reasoned that "there is no turning back" and refused to explain further. Patrick’s size was only part of the equation, however, as he reportedly wrestled with the mascot as a prank and sent the latter to the hospital for a minor injury. Reports also state that Patrick destroyed some filming equipment due to "slight fits of anger," and many viewers have attributed his increasingly bizarre behavior to a traumatic event a year ago. After filming the eighth season, Patrick lost control of his motorcycle upon reaching a curved part of the road and crashed into a toxic dump identified as being within the property of GenoSoma Laboratories. The accident sent him to the hospital for a week, but the doctors reported that he remained "too healthy" and could safely return to the show just in time for filming the ninth season. Ever since, the viewers have been pointing out Patrick’s growth during the season, starting from 180 pounds in the first episode and 680 pounds heavier in the tenth—a total of 860 pounds of muscle within his new 7-foot tall frame. Patrick had initially considered filing a case for GenoSoma’s environmental neglect that caused his accident, but his wife, Abigail Ghazarian, 29, persuaded him to do otherwise. "The doctors said he was fine, and I see he came out a better man," Abigail told Urban Chronicle. "I suggested that we simply negotiate." Eventually, the affected parties agreed to have the dump cleaned and walled off from the public while Patrick is to be allowed all-around access to the labs and all its perks. When asked what to do after the show, Patrick revealed that he and Abigail had already bought a farm where he could spend the rest of his life “growing further as a person.” Mystery Moose first aired on September 2013 and is premised on Mike E. Moose and his human sidekick Patrick solving mysteries in the town of Shefwall.
    19 points
  36. Chapter 3 - T-Juice Hits the Streets A new drug hits the streets of New York allowing criminals to bulk up over night, but Bryan is having trouble controlling his size. Will his father be able to come up with a solution before the city needs the Tank? ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Brian winced as Carly placed the tissue sampler on his nearly 4 ft soft cock. It made the tiniest of pricks to collect some cells and yet the throbbing member was so sensitive it sent shock waves up his spine. His cock involuntarily let out a thick hiccup of cum, Brian blushed. Carly tried to pretend not to notice. It wasn’t the fact that he was completely naked on an exam table in the middle of a crowded lab that embarrassed him, there was never a time in his life when that hadn’t been a common occurrence. It was his inability to control his own body that he found humiliating. “Sorry”, she blushed, before taking the biopsy over to a stainless steel machine in the corner. Bryan shifted a quarter ton of raw muscle uneasily on the exam table. The cold of the metal tingled against his naked ass cheeks. It had been 12 hours and this was as far as he could shrink. He was seven and a half feet tall and his massive uncut dong lazily dangled over the edge occasionally knocking against his foot when he moved. His basketball sized nuts were pulled up tight around the base of his monster shaft, chilled in the cool lab air. He was far from relaxed. This had never happened before. What if this was as small as he would ever be able to get? "I'd have to live my life as a freak..." The table was rigged up to a scale, an LED panel read connected to a scale “293.42”. How he wished that was in pounds but alas, he knew it was kilos. His father only worked in metric. He could do the math in his head, nearly 650 lbs. Numbers weren’t necessary, he only needed to look down and his pecs blocked the lower half of his field of view. They were so monstrous he couldn’t see his abs. His cock and balls must have weighed close to a hundred. “Hmmmm…”, came a pensive hum from hind him. It was his father. “Dad, am I stuck like this?” Brian pouted. “I’ve never had to wait this long to shrink before. Can’t you just give me another inhibitor shot?” he said referring to the chemical cocktail that restrained his growth. “Of course I can but you’ve never grown as much as you did in that trash compactor. I didn’t even think it was possible” Answered the professor. “Your DHT levels are still higher than we’ve ever measured them. I’d like to run some more tests before I increase the dose.” Suddenly Bryan's phone started to vibrate at the far end of the table. It was Jake, his ultimate crush, wanting to face time. “Crap…” Bryan moaned. They were supposed to go over plans for the an upcoming charity body building competition they were going to run together. “I can’t let him see me like this!” The anxiety caused his pecs and biceps to swell even more. He tried to type out a message but his fingers were too big for the touch screen. “Oh fuck my life…”, he moaned. “I can’t even have a fake love life.” “Did the SIMs device find anything?” Dr. Salk asked Carly, ignoring his son. Bryan thought back to the monitoring device he had been wearing last night during the raid on the Solero cartel. The strap holding it to his arm had broken when the bicep and tricep had grown past three feet in diameter, but he managed to save it from being crushed in the trash compactor and get it back to the boat. At the time Bryan had been so massive that he the boat would have sank under his enormous weight. So the giant superhero had made his getaway swimming down the river with a rope in his mouth, towing the boat behind him, hoping the cool of the Hudson would shrink him back down too size. It had worked somewhat, shrinking him from a 3000 pound giant to the size he was now, but he was still freakishly huge. Bryan could still remember the relief he felt when Tim, another assistant, had pulled up to the riverbank in an empty van. Brian remembered how Tim had stared at his massive cock as he had risen from the water. “Some guys get all the luck, eh?” He had joked. Bryan didn’t feel so lucky. Who would accept him if he could only look like this. Suddenly he realized his father was talking to him. “… from the analysis it’s clear that the imbalances in your metabolome can mean only one thing. Something you came in contact with caused your parasite to enter into a metastable state.” “Wait what?” “The symbiote that gives you your abilities is balanced in a delicate homeostasis with the genetic controls that we encoded into you before you were born. If something triggers an imbalance, say… the parasite is triggered to grow or release more cytokines… then...” “What?” Brian asked. His father didn’t answer. “Dad, what will happen!?” “It’s difficult to say… uncontrolled growth, changes in your personality, or other sorts of changes.” His father said. “We don’t even know what caused it. Whatever it was, you most likely washed it off in the river.” “But you can reverse the effects right? I’ll be able to control my body again?” Brian was acting like he’d never heard any of this terminology. In the safety of the lab he was like a scared 650 pound child next his father. “Now lay down on the table…” His dad said, patting him on the shoulder. Bryan turned to lay down, causing his balls to awkwardly slip fall over the edge of the table. He moved to put a foot on the floor to stabilize himself so he could stow them properly but his cock got in the way causing him to fall into the floor. He turned to Tim, who was pretending to be engrossed in his work. “Some people have all the luck, huh?” ………………. Across town, in a dingy warehouse in Queens, a conversation of a different sort was taking place. “Look Charles… I just need some more.” Jimmy Solero said nervously. The Tank had wrecked his drug shipping business the night before and he needed help, but this was not the time to be empty handed. He was talking to Charles, nobody knew his last name, but he was the man to get hooked up with if you wanted a piece of the biggest new drug in town. You could reshape your body however you like. Have a tell-tale scar you need to get rid of? Don’t like your prominent chin? Refine you nose? Want to grow your muscles like you wouldn’t believe? It was all possible with Titan. It had only come on the market three months before and it was already the hottest thing in New York. Charles, thumbing through his account books, didn’t bother to look up. “Let me see if I understand you Mr. Solero, you have no money, you lost an entire shipment of Titan, and now you want more.” “Look, Charles, you know all that wasn’t my fault… it was that freak show, the TANK.” Jimmy said, his voice shaking as he clutched his bicep as if he feared it would disappear any minute. “I.. I… I’m good for it man. Always have been! I just need another hit before it wears off.” “Jimmy… Jimmy… Jimmy…” Charles said with chilling calm before putting his books down, meeting his client with an ice cold gaze. “Allow me to jog your, memory if you will. I offered the Soleros a piece of the hottest new drug in town. A piece of a drug market that was going to make your family richer than your wildest dreams, and all you had to do was move it out of New York in your recycling trucks. The payments I was handing down to you made all of your other petty rackets look like a lemonade stand. And what did you do Jimmy? You kept hauling dope, smack and coke on the side it until somebody sniffed you out and wrecked your operation over it. So I’m not sure what you want from me Jimmy?” “You know I was careful! It wasn’t the cops, I had ‘em on the pay roll. The Tank man, he came outta nowhere!” Jimmy was starting to fidget nervously with his beard. “Look… look… just give me a new place to set up shop and I’ll waste the son of a bitch.” “And what do you have to offer me Mr. Solero? You had a commercial front before… but now that’s in ruins and you’ve no money to fix it. Even if you did, what’s to stop our famous friend from sniffing you out again now that your cover’s blown. And what about the Jersey City police? They’re combing over every inch of your place right now. What if they find something that you can’t keep quiet now that you have no money to buy them off? Frankly Jimmy, I'm starting to wonder why I let you back in here with all of this heat on your tail.” “Fuck… you can’t just cut me off like that!” His eyes went wide with panic, grabbing the other’s shirt. “I need that stuff! You don’t understand! I was already out, I was counting on that delivery! If I go another day without juicing up…” Charles face stone still. The clicking sound of cocked guns made Jimmy realize that touching him was a huge mistake. Slowly he let go of his collar. “...Yes... I know how it works… but you may not have to worry about all that.” He replied coldly. “Look… I’m sorry. I can’t get by without more.” Jimmy begged. “I’ll do anything! Anything you want!” Charles was looking at his biceps and broad shoulders without expression. What was he thinking? He wouldn’t let him just shrivel up would he? Finally his stern expression relented. He even made a slight smirk, the closest he ever came to smiling. “You know Mr. Solero, perhaps I was too hasty. I believe that there’s a way that we can both get what we want.” “R..really?” Jimmy said, a ravenous fire burning in his eyes. Charles stepped over the thick steel door where Titan was stored, put the only key into the lock (it never left his person) and said, “Absolutely Mr. Solero. I think I can see a way to letting you have some more.” “You wont regret this!” Jimmy said. “I’m sure I wont.” Charles said almost cheerfully as he swung open the door. “Just come on back with me and we’ll work out a new contract and get you all the T-juice you need.” He walked in, ushering Jimmy to follow him into the dark room but as soon as his foot hit the door frame, five different sets of hands grabbed him. “All the juice you’ll EVER need, Jimmy.” “What the fuck you doin!?” Jimmy shouted. “You said we could make a deal!” “It’s less of a deal than an exchange.” Charles said reaching for a plastic hose that was dangling from a large vat and handing it to an associate. “You get an overdose of Titan, and I get to use your body as a lesson to the rest of your family to leave me alone.” “No!” Jimmy shouted. “Not that much!” “Drink up Jimmy!” Said one of the thugs holding him as he shoved the tube into the other’s mouth just as Charles flipped the switch, starting a pump that muffled the other’s gargled screams. The hose squirted the thick slimy substance directly down his throat. It was hundreds of times more than Jimmy had ever had. He struggled as his veins were beginning to bulge but the men held him tight and the darkness overtook him. Charles turned to his colleagues and said, “Strip him. I don’t want anything left on him that ties him to this place. When he’s finished, throw a coat on him from a thrift store and dump him out in a park. I want his body to make the news.” As he walked back to collect his accounting books he added, “And find out which police he’s been bribing in Jersey City, they're now on my payroll." ------------------------------------------------------------ The next morning, officer Jon French was walking his usual route when he came upon a figure in a trench coat, slumped over a park bench. “Hey buddy! Can’t sleep here!” He said, hoping that would be the end of it. “Ughhnnnn….” The stranger groaned and then moved as if he was trying to get up before falling flat on his face. As he fell, the officer got a glimpse of his massive naked body before the coat tumbled on top of him again. “Too… much…” he sputtered with a voice that barely sounded human, coughing up black slime. “Gave me… too much… French reached for his radio. “I’m at Schurz park, we got a potential potential overdose case here. Can I get an ambulance out here?” “Noooo…” The stranger growled and curled into the fetal position underneath his coat. “Look they’re just gonna take you some place where you can get better.” French said in his best soothing voice, but as he spoke he noticed strange movement from the coat as if something was crawling under it. “What the…” “Can you send a squad car too? Something strange is going on with this guy.” French turned to the struggling man on the sidewalk. Suddenly he realized that the movement were muscles flexing and swelling in an inhuman way. “Nnngggnnnn…” Jimmy growled again, squirming and writhing on the ground. “Tooo…. Mucchhhhhh….” He screamed with gritted teeth. The policeman stepped back, something wasn’t right here. Jimmy’s muscles were burning with the urge to change. His mind was fogged over with his bodily sensations. His pecs had been slowly swelling for the past few hours but now his DNA was so altered the changes were coming fast. “AHHHHHH” He roared as his traps, back, and delts ballooned out. Gripping himself in the fetal position, his swelling thighs and abs started to press against each other. His pecs were pushing his knees forward as his triceps and biceps filled up every remaining gap in the trench coat sleeves. The officer pulled at his radio. “I don’t… I don’t know what’s happening but… OOFF” Suddenly as quick as lightning, Jimmy had gone from a struggling heap to a springing fox, his full growing weight, hundreds of pounds of raw muscle had piled on top of the officer. French looked up at the body expanding out from the open trench coat, pecs swelling and pushing the opening wider, as two monstrous deltoids were beginning to burst through the seams of the shoulders. Jimmy couldn’t think anymore. He had something inside of him that he had to release and the smell of the officer’s testosterone was an irresistible fragrance. He tore away the belt and holster, causing his bicep to burst through one of the trench coat sleeves as he did. His enormous 2 foot dick plopped down on French’s belly as he tore away at the officer’s clothes, shredding his shirt, pants, and underwear before flinging them aside. French was pinned with his naked back pressed against the dewy grass, his gun flung far out of reach, as onlookers began to arrive at the scene. Two enormous testicles plopped down the officer’s abs, each one growing larger than softballs. Hot cum was oozing out all over his chest and abs. The brown overcoat was clinging to that beast of a man like an open sleeveless vest, revealing the herculean, swelling frame that had held him helpless in an impossibly firm grip. With a snarl from the giant, the officer felt those powerful hands lift him up and position his ass over that massive cum fountain. He could feel the jizz sputtering up out of the head against his ass and then with surprising speed he was thrust down onto the enormous pole. “UGHHNNN” He grunted as his ass was stretched to accommodate the enormous member. “FuUUuuUUu..ck...ck..ckk”, French shouted as his jacked body was bounced around like a toy even as more and more people gathered in awe to watch. He could feel the enormous pecs swelling against his back. Jimmy’s balls swelled to the size of melons as he pumped his juices into the denuded policeman. He reached around with a strange sense of fulfillment as the man’s gut began to swell with all of the cum he was shooting into him. Somehow he knew, all he knew, was that this was what he was supposed to be doing. ‘Yeah… fuck this pig…’ He thought to himself. He didn’t give a damn who saw him as his body stretched to 8 feet tall, 500 lbs. Meanwhile the chemicals carried in the cum began to coarse through the officers veins and he felt his cock stiffen even though he was red with shame being violated in front of witnesses. He wanted to call for help but all he could do was shout “Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! fuuuuuuuck!” That last one was more of a purring sound. It was starting to feel good. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ “There… that’s making a world of difference.” Gregory Salk said, as he finished administering an intravenous drip of inhibitors to his son. Bryan's cock was now about 15’’, dangling off the table. His muscles had shrunk to a more normal looking 300 lbs. “It looks like the inhibitor cocktail is able to suppress the hypertrophic growth triggered by whatever you came into contact with, allowing your system some time to process it. It will take a few days to analyze the SIMS data to see if we can learn more about what it was. Who knows, it could be useful.” “Useful? It nearly left me looking like a freak!” Bryan protested. “It saved your life son.” Dr. Salk added. “If you hadn’t grown massive when you did, you’d have been crushed. And at least we know we can reverse the effects.” “Bryan, look at what’s going down in Jersey!” Tim, the assitant, shouted by one of the TV screens. Everyone looked as footage of a giant man in a sleeveless trench coat was fucking the living daylights out of someone in a park. “Some freak’s going to town on a police officer.” Bryan got up, his massive soft dong brushing against his knee, and walked over to the screen. By this time the park was surrounded by police but they couldn’t fire for fear of hitting their comrade. “Dad I’ve got to get down there.” “You’ve just been loaded up with inhibitors.” His father protested. “Your powers would be sluggish at best! It could be 12 hours before they begin to act predictably again.” “Dad, this is the sort of thing I was born to do. If I can’t help someone when it’s inconvenient, then what’s the point of me being who I am?” He looked down at his dangling cock. “Now can someone get me something that I can stuff this freak into?” -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Back in the park Jon French’s mind was getting foggier, the pleasure of the giant cock inside of him was overwhelming the horror at being toyed with in front of his fellow cops who had arrived on the scene by now. A growing part of his brain wanted them to see, like something else inside of him was getting more powerful. He clinched his ass cheeks against the swelling cock and groaned “mmoooooore” as his pecs began to swell. Officer French could feel the massive pecs of his assailant swelling against his thickening back muscles. Reaching his legs back, he wrapped them around the swelling monster’s enormous sack pulled himself in tighter as the skin of the cock inside of him melded with his insides causing French’s eyes to roll to the back of his head with pleasure. His ass merged with Jimmy’s groin and cum began to drool from his mouth and roll down his swollen pecs. He felt his legs getting tangled up and engulfed in the massive ball sack beneath him. “Mooooore…” He gargled as more cum gushed from his mouth, wanting his body to get as close to the giant as possible. His legs began to disappear inside the enormous sack,gradually feeling weaker as they became one with those massive balls inside. French felt the need to rub his body, finding touching himself more pleasurable than jerking off. Sperm began flowing through his blood stream, penetrating all of his tissues and organs. Looking down French saw his waist disappearing into his captor’s gargantuan ball sack. He was like a figurehead on the prow of some exotic sailing ship. His mind grew concerned but he couldn’t stop rubbing himself. The more he rubbed his abs or squeezed his pecs and arms, the more pleasurable it was and the more cum he drooled.. “I…” he struggled to speak as more cum gargled from his mouth. “...feel… strange….” It was getting too difficult to talk, there was just too much cum issuing from his mouth and his brain was getting hazy. Soon he had himself in a full embrace as cockhead began to emerge from his mouth. A foreskin started to form at his waist and worked its way upward. The cock head in his mouth expanded and began to reshape his head, causing his hair to fall off. His arms merged with his chest and soon both were covered by foreskin and as the cockhead merged with his face and covered it completely. Jon French’s eyes sealed shut and his thoughts were consumed by the pleasure of gushing massive amounts of cum out of the shaft that he’d become. There was nothing left but a giant cock. The other officers were stunned in horror, not comprehending what they’d just seen. Then suddenly with a flurry of activity the massive cock and balls began to shrink, transferring their mass into Jimmy’s swelling body. His bulging lats and delts ripped into the trenchcoat even more as insanely swollen pecs ballooned out until each one was the size of a well developed chest. His spine stretched as he grew six inches taller. Each of his abs ,there were twelve of them now, bulged out as though clenched fists were pushing outwards from his stomach. His massive thighs strained against one another as they continued to swell. The police trained their guns on him, ready to fire when suddenly, like a lightning bolt he hurled himself into the crowd and grabbed the biggest officer he could. A litany of bangs echoed through the air but none of them hit their mark. He’d snagged a 230 lb bulldog of an officer. Tucking him under one arm, he sprinted down the street and sprang to the roof of Gracie Mansion, the official residence of Mayor Phillip Jupitus. “He’s going for the Mayor’s house!” Someone shouted. “We gotta get Jupitus out of there!” “Mmmmmmm privacy….” Jimmy groaned as he found a nook where he’d be out of gun range for a moment. He ripped off the struggling officer’s uniform. “Oh god no! Please!” He screamed, trying to punch the behemoth away but those pecs were as hard as steel and his resistance only bruised his own hands. “Squeal for me piggy…” Jimmy grunted. He was enjoying this more than anything he could remember. “You cops always had it out for me. Now it’s your turn!” His cock spurted out a fresh load of cum and pulled aside his victims legs, easily sliding him onto the gushing shaft before pounding away. Thrust after thrust, the officer slowly began to stop fighting him and his muscles began to bulge out. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Block after block went by in a blur as the Tank raced to Schurz park, as he ran in bounding leaps, shooting over commuters and ignoring the many cheers and swears that followed him. His pecs heaved with each pounding thud as he tried to pump them up as much as they would go. His father had given him an antidote for the inhibitor cocktail but it didn’t seem to be working as well as he would have liked. His muscles weren’t swelling as much as he wanted and he still had virtually no control over his massive dick that was flopping like a sack of groceries in his skin tight bottoms. He reached the park, it was covered in a mob of flashing lights. Running over to the nearest officer he shouted. “Where is that thing?!” “WHOAH! THE FREAKSHOW’S OVER HERE!!” The cop screamed before recognizing the mask. “Oh it’s you… we got some guy out here who could be your cousin grabbing our guys and doin… I… I… can’t talk about it. But he’s on top of the mansion and we can’t get the mayor out.” “Leave it to me.” The Tank grunted. “Tell your guys I’m coming. I don’t want to get riddled full of bullets trying to get up there.” As word was going round to let him through, the Tank made his way to the front of the police lines and in one leap, jumped over the fence. He could hear two voices moaning from the roof, one voice was much deeper than the other. He crouched to build up for a jump and with one tremendous spring he was on the roof but what he saw when he got there nearly made him fall off. Jimmy was grabbing his helpless victim by the hair but to Bryan’s horror the man was completely joined to him at the pelvis. He was groaning and rubbing his body, vomiting a steady stream of what looked like cum. “Let him go!” He shouted, which instantly felt like a stupid thing to say considering the circumstances. Jimmy laughed as the foreskin began to swallow his victim, the roof top creaked under him. It had been reinforced to survive bombs and impacts with small aircraft but his growing mass was causing the beams to strain. Bryan watched as the man’s face puffed out into a cockhead and his body was engulfed, turning into a drooling cock. “What did you do to him!?” Shouted the Tank. “Made him part of something bigger than himself.” Jimmy groaned as he began to absorb the mass of his cock into the rest of his body. His back muscles deepened into immense valleys, his shoulders looked like a mountain range. His body stretched to almost eight feet tall. “Yessss. YESSSS!” He roared. “YEESSSSSS...OGGGFFF” A flying kick sent his 700 lbs body flying off the roof and into the mayor’s lawn. Jimmy staggered up as the Tank jumped down to meet him. “How about playing with someone your own size?” Although in truth, Bryan was a good 200 lbs lighter than his opponent. “The Tank wanna get in on the fun?” Jimmy grinned. “Last night you whipped my ass. Now it’s time for revenge.” “Huh?” “You don’t recognize?” Jimmy growled. “Even after you fucked all my shit up last night.” Suddenly Bryan recognized the face. It was altered but he’d been studying that face for weeks. “Jimmy? Jimmy Salero? What’ve you done to yourself!?” “Hehehe, don’t you worry about that kid, you’re going to find out more about me than you ever wanted to know.” Jimmy thundered over to the Tank, arms spread wide to grab him but he easily dodged the lumbering brute. As he rolled on the ground Bryan could feel his cumbersome junk sloshing around in his tight bottoms. “Oh what I’d give for a dick reduction about now.” Kneeling for a strike Bryan sprang into the air with another flying kick. Jimmy landed on his back, smashing a tiny electric police car. Soon the Tank was on top of him unleashing a series of punches to his opponent’s face, each one crushing the car beneath them a little more, his huge bulging package pressing up against Jimmy’s cock through the tight stretchy fabric. Bryan could feel that massive pole separated by such a thin veil of cloth as he hammered away. Suddenly Jimmy raised his hand and caught a punch with a sound like a gunshot. The Tank pulled back but the grip was stronger than he thought. He swung forward with the other hand but that was caught by the wrist. Closing his eyes, he willed his arms and pecs to grow but they bulged a little and then shuddered. He was loaded up with inhibitors and trying to force himself to grow. The strain was making his muscles feel tired at the worst possible time. “Looks like wonder boy’s running outta steam.” With a powerful thrust he sent the Tank flying into the air. He landed with a thud, cratoring the lawn. Jimmy slowly walked over to his fallen foe. There were any number of things he could have picked up to use as a weapon but that’s not what he wanted. His body was drawn to the smell of testosterone and something else. He’d never smelled anything as intense as the super hero in front of him. Before Bryan had the chance to get up, a powerful arm pinned him to the ground. He tried even harder to make his muscles swell, but they only vibrated strangly, tiring them out even more. It felt as if they were burned out from too much lifting. Jimmy gripped the Tank’s head between his enormous pecs and flexed them as hard as he could making Bryan feel that his head was being crushed in a vice. The giant pulled at his skin tight shorts, but powerful as he was, they were made to withstand all kinds of forces and he couldn’t rip them off. So instead he forced them down, exposing the Tank’s superhuman ass. Bryan struggled to get his head free and flip the monster but his muscles were getting weaker and weaker. His arms felt heavy for the first time in his life. Jimmy growled. “Fuck… can’t wait to see what kind of power I get from you.” Bryan groaned as a powerful dick penetrated his ass. The first time that ass had ever been penetrated by another person. “Fuuuuck... this isn’t how I pictured my first time!” He could feel hot streams of cum pouring into him, pumping deeper and deeper into that perfect ass. He continued to struggle but the more he fought the more he realized that it felt… good... A well of pleasure was building up with each blast of jizz. It started in his abs and moved up to his pecs. Bryan bounced them with pleasure as his horny brain thought he’d never felt anything hotter in his life. Jimmyy unclamped his face to watch his foe give himself over to the bliss. Pump after pump he felt his muscles tingling and swelling. His mind was clouding over with pleasure. Jimmy smiled. He’d enjoy watching this fucker get swallowed up by his new cock. Bryan's cock sprang up and wedged itself between his pecs. Then suddenly he realized his muscles were swelling again. Whatever was in the cum was overpowering the inhibitors. But he was weak from the pleasure. Like a blasting trumpet, a voice thundered in his head, “Throw him!” And in a brief moment of clarity, he forced himself to swell. Jimmy felt the Tank’s back muscles balloon out, his delts and pecs inflated so far he couldn’t wrap his arm around him anymore. Bryan’s pecs, biceps, delts, quads, and gluts all flexed in unison and engorged with new mass. He was gaining! 650 lbs, 700 lbs, 800 lbs, 900 lbs! Soon his opponent looked like a child in comparison. The ass grew so thick that it forced out the giant cock. With a powerful twist, the Tank hurled Jimmy into the parking lot. Bryan stumbled for a moment, able to think once again, shuddering at the thought that he’d almost let himself be consumed by that thing. He pulled up his bottoms and ,with difficulty, stuffed his enormous snake back inside of them and thundered after his foe. Jimmy staggered up just as the Tank was bearing down on him. His mouth gaped open with astonishment as he saw the superhero was twice as big as he was. A mighty back hand to the jaw sent him hurtling into a sedan with such force that his head penetrated the door and got stuck. He was still trying to pull it out when he felt two powerful hands pick him up before slamming him into the ground with explosive force, knocking all the wind from his lungs. The cock hungry villain stared up at the gargantuan Tank looming above him, with what looked like a hose stuffed in his shorts. That was the last thing he saw before a giant pile drive to the head. The Tank staid on the scene until enough police showed up to tranquilize and bind Jimmy. “What do you think that thing is?” A sergent spoke up, acting as though he wasn’t talking to a towering giant who hadn’t just been fucked right in front of him. The Tank wiped blood and sweat from his forehead, “I dunno… but I hope there aren’t anymore like him.” It was the first time he’d had sex and it had been a near death experience and he wasn’t quite sure how to process the combination of the two. Looking down he saw that his cock head was poking out and Jimmy’s cum running down the back side of his legs while everyone pretended that they didn’t notice. It was time to go home. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Later that night in the executive board room of the First Manhattan Bank, Frederick Sullivan, the portly president, was gazing out of the dark windows onto a glistening downtown vista. Four men sat around the table behind him. Four sat clustered together in dark suits, the fifth sat at the far end in bright green skin-tight apparell that accentuated his muscular body. “Gentlemen, I don’t have to tell you what a setback it would be if today’s incident were traced back to Titan.” Sullivan said, stroking his double chin. His navy blue pinstripe suit cost more than a year of college tuition and yet the jacket barely wrapped around his enormous gut. “First Manhatten has poured over fifty million into the Bio-Renew launch next month. Why splash everything up on the news like that? If people start asking questions about Titan, how long until some clever investigator…” “Listen old man, we’re just as surprised as you!” Snapped Louie Valentino, one of the men in a black three-piece. He was built like a heavyweight fighter and had the temper to match. “Well what in God’s name were you trying to do!?” Sullivan clapped back. “Tryin’ to off the guy. Pump’em so full of juice that only his dental records would ID him. How were we supposed to know he’d survive somethin’ like that?” Added Buzz, another of dark suits. Let alone… change into what he did.” Charles was sitting between the two larger men, saying nothing. The man at the end of the table raised his hand. “Excuse me, I was told there would be snacks, other than Louie of course.” Charles finally spoke, “I’m sorry Dravec, are we boring you? I thought news of the potential collapse of your business would be entertaining enough to hold your attention.” “Oh, Chaz,” the former yawned and leaned back in his skin tight suit, “the fact that none of you can read isn’t news to me. Otherwise you’d all be in software, making your mother’s proud.” He was the only man alive who wasn’t intimidated by Charles. “I believe I wrote. ‘Warning! Avoid Consumption of Large Doses.’ And gave you a pretty chart with everything all spelled out in millilters and everything. I even told you what a milliliter was.” “Yeah but you didn’t say what happened if you took too much!” Buzz shot back. “We thought he’d just OD and die! It was supposed to be a message to all the other mules not to screw up!” “Well you sent a message alright.” Dravec laughed. “This isn’t a joke!” Sullivan pounded the window. “If there’s an investigation that links Titan to Bio-Renew…” “Oh don’t be so despondent Sully,” Dravec chided with a wave of his fingers. “No one is going to connect any dots.” “And why do you say that?” Charles asked. “You’re all afraid that the world watched a man get over-juiced on CNN.” “THAT’S EXACTLY WHAT THEY SAW!” Sullivan’s face was turning bright red. Dravec smiled. “No, what the world saw was two mutants going at each other in a New York City park. Maybe fighting, maybe fucking, who knows!? Right now the world is thinking about the Tank, how many more are there like him, and what do they want from 'me and my family'." He rolled his eyes. "They're trying to figure out if he's a hero or a monster. ” Charles looked down the table thoughtfullly. The two were strange business partners. He was normally meticulous about the people he worked with someone with such a whimsical attitude was not his preference at all. However, despite his strange demeaner and costumes, Dravec was known as “the Predator” on the streets and people didn’t get names like that for nothing. He was also the only man alive who could supply Charles with Titan, and Charles was the only one with the brains and muscle to distribute something this new. So the two of them had to work together for now. “Hmm… supposing that’s right, how do we make sure the focus stays on the Tank and away from us?” “Leave that to me.” Dravec said. “By the time old Freddy over here,” he pointed at Sullivan, “launches his products nobody will be able to focus on anything but the amazing inflatable wonder boy.” “I don’t want any supply disruptions.” Charles said. “Have I ever let you down Chuckers?” ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    19 points
  37. Oz 2022 had been another challenging year. Pandemic exhaustion and more success at the office had once again kept me from even attempting to achieve last New Year’s resolutions. Promises I had made to myself had once again been broken. Resolutions to get back into shape, meet the man of my dreams and live happily ever after had been long-abandoned. Now on the eve of another beginning, all that remained were feelings of failure and guilt and diminished esteem. On top of it all, I was leaving the office alone at 11 pm, and the evening seemed colder and darker and wetter than most. I once again vowed to get out of my rut, but for now I was nothing but lonely and cold, and I had no plans to celebrate the New Years with family or friends, no place to go except home by myself, and no prospect for Prince Charming. It was depressing, but I figured it was my lot for tonight. Tomorrow would be a new day and a new year. So I buttoned my coat, opened my umbrella and headed toward home. The weather was awful, rainy and wet, and few people were out on the sidewalks or streets. I could only assume that everyone else was already celebrating the end of the old year and awaiting the second when the clock chimed midnight, ushering in a new day and a new year and the endless possibilities of a perfectly clean slate. As I walked toward the subway, a car in the curb lane sped through a puddle and kicked up a splash that soaked the left side of my body. At the same time, a gust of cold wind blew me sideways, and before I knew what had happened, I stumbled over a threshold and fell through a poorly closed door and found myself sprawled on the floor of a surprisingly spacious and well-lit foyer. Before I could process what had just happened, I heard a man yell, “Oh my God!,” as he rushed to my side and knelt down beside me. Then more calmly, “Oh my God! Are you alright?” I was so shocked by what had just happened that all I could do was instinctively yell out in response and push away from the man. He also recoiled in surprise, at the same time realizing that I was just startled and he was just adding to my angst. He raised his hands from my shoulders and pulled back to give me some space and time to realize that I was alright and he didn’t pose any danger. I took a deep breath and prepared to run toward the door, but he quieted me down with a gesture and said, “It’s okay, buddy. I’m just trying to help. You fell through the threshold. You’re safe here. Are you okay?” I looked into his face and found a concerned expression and compassionate eyes. I relaxed and settled back on my elbows, and the man’s distressed expression softened into a kind, gentle smile. I softly exhaled, “Oh my God.” “Are you okay?” the man calmly asked once again. “I… I think so,” I stuttered, still piecing together how I had wound up in this place on the floor. “The storm… the wind… it just hurled me through your door. I didn’t mean to... I… I… I… It just caught me by surprise. Oh my God. I… I’m so sorry. Look at this mess. I’m dripping all over the place.” “It’s okay, Buddy. Just breathe and relax. You’re in a safe place. I was just locking up after a long boring day. At least you brought a little excitement.” His smile broadened, and his eyes sparkled. He was solid and handsome. Something about him made me feel good. Then he queried, “Are you able to stand?” I nodded, and he offered his hand. I took it. Then he rose to his feet, pulling us both to full standing. He was quite a bit taller, and his shoulders were broad, and the neck leading up to his Adonis-like face was a column of muscle. Then I looked down his thick chest and big arms to the hand that still held onto mine. It was warm and big, and his grip was both gentle and strong. It made me feel good just to hold it, and I felt a stirring deep in my groin. I looked back at the man’s face. He was so handsome, and he was knowingly smiling, aware of the effect had was having on me, I’m sure amused by my stupor. “I’m Ian. Ian Doorman,” he said, “but my calls me Ozzie.” “Teddy,” I responded, “Actually ‘Theodore Gale,’ but my friends call me Teddy.” Ozzie grinned playfully as his eyes rolled slightly up and to the right before falling back on mine. “You’re kidding, right?” His smile sparkled. I knitted my brow. “No. Why?” “Oh, no reason really. It just reminds of a tale I once heard.” I just let it pass. God, he was good looking. Thick dark hair, brows and lashes and a swarthy complexion. A strong, stubbled jaw and gleaming white teeth. He was so handsome that I couldn’t stop staring at him, and the harder I looked, the more handsome he was. He now was smiling broadly, and I became acutely aware that I was gawking with a love-struck grin on my face. Then I realized I was still holding onto and slowly shaking his hand. I didn't want to let go, but the magic was broken when another gust of wind blew the door open again, bringing another blast of rain and cold air. Ozzie pushed the closed door once again and turned the deadbolt this time. “That should hold it,” he proclaimed. “This storm’s not letting up. Looks like you’re going to have to hang out here a while longer. I couldn’t let you go back out there in good conscience.” He had a point. Other than tornados I remembered from childhood, I could not recall a storm that packed such a punch. I looked through the glass and saw a street sign that had been flapping on its post blow free and sail down the sidewalk with the howling wind. I knew that he was right. I shouldn’t go back out in the storm. “I know it’s New Year’s Eve,” he continued sympathetically. “I hope you don’t have plans that can’t be canceled. The weather folks are calling for this storm to last most of the night, and I think it hasn’t yet peaked.” Then he reached under a counter next to where he stood and produced a white terry cloth towel and held it out in my direction. I took it, and he shook his head, realizing that I was a lot wetter than one towel could handle. Then reached behind the counter again and retrieved a whole stack of folded white towels. “At least we’re well equipped,” he stated, patting the tower of terry that now sat on the counter. “In a way, you probably couldn’t have blown into a better place along this block tonight. We have showers, and saunas and more towels than you need. We even have industrial grade washers and dryers to take care of your wet clothes.” I stared at him blankly. “This is my place," he said proudly, "and it's everything the sign says that it is.” He flipped a switch that caused neon to flicker and then glow on the wall behind the counter beside him. Oz Where dreams really do come true Ozzie beamed, “Welcome to Oz, the best gym this side of the rainbow.” Was this a dream?
    18 points
  38. Chapter 42 Gramps arrived exactly at 2 the following day. We wanted the full effect of shocking him with our gargantuan sizes, so we’d had Danny meet him at the bakery and escort him upstairs. When Gramps came through the door, I was in the kitchen, getting him a cup of chamomile tea ready. I could feel him walk into the apartment. He crackled with energy—red energy. Without even looking at him, I could feel his presence from the kitchen. It was a sensation rife with contradiction. The hair on the back of my neck stood up, my arms puckered with gooseflesh, and the air took on an ozone tang. I also felt a pleasant warmth throughout my body, and my shoulders relaxed as if I had stepped into a soothing bath. I stayed in the kitchen in part to wait for the water to heat up for Gramps’s tea and in part to feel the waves of Gramps’s raw essence wash over me from a distance. “Gramps,” Mason said from the living room. “Good to see you again.” “Dear heavens,” Gramps said. “You’ve gotten gigantic. Impossibly gigantic. In just two months.” After a pause, Gramps added, “And you know about witchcraft now. It’s just behind your eyes.” “Roy told me,” Mason agreed. “His truth to tell,” Gramps said. “Let me look at you, now that you’re three times the size of the man I met.” I could hear the floor creak as Mason turned around for Gramps. “There’s some sort of glamour on you trying to make me not see the growth. And are your clothes bewitched? No, that’s you again. What has happened?” he asked. “You’re the one who cursed Dalton,” Mason said with a chuckle. “The rest was just us trying to compensate for that.” “My curse did this?” Gramps asked. “It’s was just an Insecurity Circumflex. A little one at that. A flick on the nose because he was mean to you.” “What can I say? Dalton is a ball of insecurities,” Mason said. “You like?” “I know my grandson does,” Gramps obfuscated. “It’ll finally give him permission to get as big as he can.” The kettle whistled, I poured the tea, and I headed out of the kitchen. At the same time, Mason said, “He already has,” pointing at me. When Gramps saw me, he nearly teetered over. I could’ve teetered over myself. There was a gusty white light surrounding him, and red sparks sizzled and arced all over his skin. I put the mug of tea down and raced over to catch him. “My boy,” he said, holding me tight in a welcome hug. “My darling grandson. You might be the second biggest man I’ve ever seen, but you’re still my little boy.” “I’ve missed you so much, Gramps,” I said. When I held him, the light and energy embraced me too. “It is so good to see you,” he added, attempting to stroke my massive, wide back. “All of you.” Gramps and I just embraced like that for two minutes, wordlessly reveling in each other’s presence. We probably would’ve stayed that way forever, but Gramps suddenly broke the embrace and said, “Irises.” “What?” I asked. “Sorry, psychic flash. I’ve been getting them since the abjuration ended. Someone’s going to give you irises, and you must listen to what she has to say, even if you don’t want to. Promise me you’ll listen to her.” “Okay,” I said, a little freaked out by his new ability. “I promise.” “Good, now can an old man sit down? The stairs were murder on my knees.” “Of course,” I said. “Mason, help him to a chair.” I then ran into the kitchen and grabbed some butter. I raced back out into the living room and kneeled by Gramps. I slowly rolled up his pant legs and worked the butter into his swollen knees, reciting my mother’s spell. When I finished, I asked, “That better?” While I stayed kneeling, Gramps flexed his knees. He even stood up an jumped a few times. He looked down to me, smiling. Then, just as suddenly, he collapsed back into the chair and started breathing heavily and crying. “Gramps?” I asked, concerned. “Are you okay? Is it your knees?” Gramps shook his head. “My knees feel like they did when I was 20. It was that spell.” He looked me directly in the eyes, his own eyes wet. “That was Katherine’s spell.” “It was,” I said. “You take after Katherine so much,” he said, squeezing my hands in bittersweet joy. “You sound like her, you walk like her, you hold yourself like her. You even look like her.” I looked down at my muscle-bloated chest and flexed while saying, “My mother was not a beefy dude with a beard. You’ve shown me pictures.” “Your eyes and your smile, Roy. Your eyes and your smile.” He was about to start crying again. “You look so much like her, and then that spell? It was like my daughter was with me again. I can see her all around you.” “Is this why you never talk about her?” I asked. He nodded. “It’s too painful. She was an amazing woman, and she died too young. I should’ve told you she wanted to be a doctor. I should’ve told you she was an amazing healer. I should’ve told you a thousand things, but any time I spoke about her felt like razor scrape against my heart. Can you forgive an old man?” “Of course,” I said. “If you’ll tell me all about her now.” Gramps and I moved to sit down on the couch together, Mason joining us in his armchair (the one he could still fit into). I looked at the lightning sparking around Gramps and asked, “How are you not singing my furniture?” Gramps laughed. Mason seemed confused. “What’s so funny?” I looked at Mason but pointed to Gramps. “He looks like this, and he’s not setting our furniture on fire. That’s funny.” “Looks like what?” Mason asked. “He can’t see it,” Gramps said as a particularly big spark shot off his right shoulder. “He has no magic.” “See what?” Mason asked. “Gramps looks normal to you?” I asked him. “Not like Raiden from Mortal Kombat? But with red lightning?” Mason shook his head. I looked at Gramps but spoke to Mason. “He looks extremely different now. Trust me.” “Witch thing,” Mason said, nodding. “Got it.” “How did you learn your mother’s spell?” Gramps asked, redirecting us. “And does it have anything to do with how you got so muscular? I don’t see a single spell on you.” “That’s kind of a long story,” I said. “I have all day,” he said, leaning back. “And I haven’t spoken to anyone in nine weeks.” Mason handed Gramps the mug of tea, and I started explaining. “After Mason got huge from the curse you put on Dalton, I needed some magical help. I knew how to do next to nothing, and I wasn’t going to call you.” “I would’ve come flying,” Gramps said. “I know,” I assured him. “Which is why I wasn’t going to call. I got help from Melody Janikowski.” Gramps made a noise of disgust. “That woman.” He made another noise of disgust. “Be nice. She put the spells on Mason.” Gramps looked at Mason again. “That’s Janikowski magic I’m seeing?” Mason nodded. Gramps made a small noise of amusement. “Maybe people can change. She did good work.” I sighed. “Thinking back on it, I think she already knew who I was and just pretended to know nothing about me. I think she was only helpful because she wanted me to join her coven.” “You didn’t!” Gramps said. “I went to one meeting and immediately saw why you protected me from them.” “Good,” Gramps said, rubbing my thigh affectionately. “Elspeth, bless her heart, thought she could reform those people. She and Katherine together—they barely made a dent. That coven makes all witches look like monsters.” “I saw,” I said. “But I’m glad I went nonetheless.” “Glad?” he asked. Then, knowingly, he said, “They told you about your mother and that you’re a healing he-witch.” I don’t know if he pieced it together from context clues or if this was another psychic flash. “They really wanted you to join.” “They gave me mom’s book,” I said, getting up to fetch it. “Those assholes had it?” he asked angrily, his nostrils flaring. He followed me into the bedroom; Mason trailed after him. “Did I just hear my grandfather swear?” I asked, taking the book off my nightstand. “Fucking right, you did,” he said. “I’ve been looking for this book since your mother’s funeral. I thought maybe I’d buried it with her by accident. Those fucking charlatans stole it from me?” “Is that why you never told me about it?” I asked. Gramps shrugged while flipping through the book. “It felt cruel to tell you about it if I didn’t have it.” He flipped through a little more quickly. “Besides, I don’t think she finished writing it before she died.” “She did,” I said confidently. Gramps looked at me confused, then back at the book. An insight came to him. “I have to test something. Humor an old man.” He flipped to a page and showed it to Mason. “What is this a spell for?” he asked, tapping a specific spell. “How to treat a severe stab wound,” Mason said. Gramps showed me the same spell. “Do you agree?” I nodded. Gramps then flipped to another page and showed it to both Mason and me. “What is this a spell for?” he asked, tapping to the top left corner. “How to treat chronic heartburn,” I said. Mason looked at me, a little scared. “The whole page is blank,” he said. “No, it’s not,” I insisted. “That’s a spell for how to treat debilitating, chronic heartburn. The ingredients include oatmeal and yams, and some medicinal plants I’ve never heard of. And there’s an incantation. Plain as day in my mother’s handwriting.” Gramps handed the book to Mason. “How many spells do you think are in this book?” Mason thumbed through the book passively. “I don’t need to count again. I already did one day while Roy was at the gym. There are exactly 30.” Gramps took the book and handed it back to me. “How many spells are actually in this book?” “Hundreds,” I said, dumbfounded at how wrong Mason was. “There are hundreds. I’m still working my way through it.” “Your mother wanted you to have this book,” Gramps said. “I don’t think she ever trusted the coven. Unless a spell can save someone’s life immediately, only you can read it. Even with all my newfound powers, I can’t. I can just tell she enchanted the book.” “Is that why you’ve been reading this thing so closely?” Mason asked, relieved. “I thought you were staring at an empty book because you never properly grieved your mother.” “Magic is so cool,” I said, trying to imagine what everyone else saw. Gramps looked me up and down again. “Was there a spell in there to increase muscle mass?” he asked, a note of amusement in his voice and a knowing look on his face. “Not really,” I said, sitting on the bed and beckoning Gramps to join. Once he sat, I continued, “Since I learned I’m a healing he-witch, I’ve just intuited a lot of things about healing magic. I took a spell she did write and modified it. I just knew what would work in the context of the recipe.” “Your baking!” he shouted, so enraptured that he stood back up. “Your baking! I never made the connection before!” I nodded. “No one in the family can cook worth a damn,” he said to Mason, then he turned to me adding, “and you started making me dinner when you were five. I never taught you to cook, Roy. I can barely make toast. She was a doctor; you’re a baker. But it’s the same gift. The same intuition. I never stood a chance of giving you the he-witch education you deserved. You are your mother’s son.” He sat back down on the bed next to me. “Tell me about her. Please.” For the next three hours, Gramps regaled me with stories of my mother. Once he allowed himself to talk about her, it was as if a dam had burst and all the stories he kept locked inside came flooding out. She was a generous, charitable, and kind woman. It turns out we did have a lot in common. She was a goofball, just like me, who never really acted like an adult even after she started working at the hospital. She was a bad housekeeper who was bad with money. It turns out, we even found similar men attractive. “Katherine liked the hunky bad boys,” Gramps said. “Your grandmother, may she rest in peace, fought with her all the time about it. If he had big biceps and a leather jacket, Katherine was in love.” “Then my father?” I asked, flexing my arm. “Billy Whitaker was an overly muscled gym rat wastrel who couldn’t keep his pants on. I walked in on them going at it like cats in heat at least a dozen times. It’s like he couldn’t lock a door, and he was always randy.” By this point, we’d moved on from tea to bourbon, and Gramps was getting a little feisty. “Your mother was too good for him. She said he was a rebellious spirit with a beautiful soul. He was a self-centered dipshit. He had exactly three virtues: he was a handsome idiot, he could please her in bed, and he was good at lifting heavy objects.” “You did have the same taste in men,” Mason snarked. “I fell in love with you before you were good at lifting heavy objects,” I reminded him. “I meant Dalton,” Mason said. “When I saw you had an eye for the bigger men,” Gramps said, “I thought, ‘Here we go again.’ But, unlike your mother, you chose wisely.” I squeezed Mason’s hand. “I wish Katherine had met someone like your Mason,” Gramps said, stroking Mason’s cheek paternally. “She might still be alive.” “She died of kidney disease, not a bad husband,” I said. “And if she couldn’t heal herself, there was nothing you could’ve done.” “I don’t know why she loved him, or took his last name for that matter,” Gramps said. “You really hated him,” I laughed. “Billy was her undoing. She got married too quickly, and—I’m not blaming you, Roy—she got pregnant too soon. He was out the door before the pregnancy test came back positive. If your grandmother hadn’t stopped me, I would’ve cursed him bad.” “Enough about Billy,” I said. “Tell me more about Mom.” I heard about her high school prom. Her love of Swedish films. The party they threw when she got into med school. How drunk she got at that party. How, when she was a little girl, she used to find injured stray animals, heal them, and bring them home. How happy she was when she saw me for the first time. How she loved me so hard it physically hurt her. How I barely ever cried because she could just predict what I needed before even I knew I needed it. How she hovered over me like a hawk when I started crawling. How she could literally kiss my cuts and scrapes and make them better. Once we banished all thoughts of Billy, there were only happy stories. It was like she was alive again. “She sounds like an amazing woman,” I said when I heard about her work at the children’s hospital. “She was.” “I feel shallow now,” I said. “I have this amazing gift she gave me, a gift she used to help people. And I’m using it on shallow things like making my muscles bigger.” “And your pecker,” Gramps said. I blushed, embarrassed. “Like I didn’t notice,” he said. Then, he refilled his bourbon glass and said, “If it makes you feel better, you are your mother’s son.” “Meaning?” I asked. “Every loser she dated for more than a month ended up with an additional 10-30 pounds of muscle and a noticeable bulge in his too-tight jeans.” “Really?” I asked. “Yeah, and she dated guys who were big to begin with. She was pretty enough to land any man she wanted. You can help people and be shallow,” Gramps said. “They’re not mutually exclusive. Billy was damn near your size by the time they divorced; and they were only married for six months.” The only explanation I could think of is that she and I both used the Veridical Transfiguration the exact same way. Wow. That somehow made me feel closer to her. “Imagine how big Dalton would be if you’d had these skills when you dated him,” Mason said. The thought made my mind reel. When dinner time rolled around, I said, “Didn’t you come visit to talk about your abjuration?” I teased. “I sat in an empty house alone for nine weeks,” he said. “This was better.” We were about to sit down to dinner, but there was a knock at my door. Mason opened it, surprised to find Julie. “Hi, Julie. Can this wait? We have company.” Julie forced her way in. She was holding a bouquet of irises. “What do you have to say?” I asked her. “Are you related to Katherine Morrow?” she asked. “How do you know that name?” I asked, genuinely curious. “Are you related to Katherine Morrow?” she repeated. “I am,” I said. “These are for you,” she said, handing me the flowers. “I met her when I was a little girl. I couldn’t have been more than three years old. I was very sick and in the hospital. She was there as a student, I think. She wasn’t a doctor, but she saved my life. My parents say my memory is playing tricks on me, that it was the doctors who saved me. But I know what I remember. Katherine made the medicine better somehow. She cured me.” “I’m glad to hear it,” I said, my heart warming. “I put flowers on her grave once a month,” she said. “These are irises from my garden. When I got older, I looked her up to thank her. I learned she’d married a man named William Whitaker and then passed shortly after. Whitaker’s a common enough last name. I never connected her to you or Mason.” “She was my mother.” “I thought as much.” Julie inched closer to me. “You can do it too,” she said. “Do what?” I asked innocently. “Heal people. You did it for my cousin Hunter.” “I don’t know a Hunter,” I said. Julie looked slightly exasperated. “He’s 18. He’s gay. He goes to your gym. You healed his shoulder.” She had me. I did do that. “I didn’t…” “He tore his rotator cuff,” she said urgently. “He just…” She interrupted me. “He tore it months ago. He wasn’t supposed to be at the gym. We forced him to go to the doctor’s when he told us what happened. It’s like he never tore it. It’s all better. He told me the story. He kept calling you Cake. It made no sense. As soon as he said the name ‘Roy Whitaker,’ the rest fell into place. You’re Katherine’s son; you had to be. It was the only explanation.” “I’m glad he’s better,” I said. “Your secret’s safe with me,” she assured me. “But if you ever need anything—a loan from the bank, meat from my husband’s butcher shop, one of my kidneys, anything—just let me know.” My mother was an amazing woman. I had to honor her memory by continuing in her footsteps. “You don’t have to keep it a secret,” I said. “If you know someone who needs me, you can tell them.” After a pause, I added, “No guarantees, though. I can only promise that I’ll try.” “You are your mother’s son,” she said, eerily echoing Gramps’s words. “She said that exact thing to me when she made me better.” I suddenly felt deeply, deeply grounded in my powers in a way I never had before. Julie was about to leave, but Gramps stopped her. “Buy your daughter a violin,” he said. “What?” Julie asked. “Buy your daughter a violin,” he repeated. “Daughter? I don’t have a daughter,” she said. Mason cleared his throat. “You are pregnant.” “It’s too early to know if we’re having a boy or a girl, or…” “Buy your daughter a violin,” I said to her. “That’s my Gramps, Katherine’s father.” “I’m buying her a violin,” she said, placing her hand on her stomach and quickly leaving. “See, Roy?” Gramps said. “You can be shallow and help people. Just like your mother.” As I closed the door, he added, “I just have one question.” “Shoot,” I said. “Cake?” he asked. “The men at Roy’s gym call him Cake and me Mister,” Mason explained simply. “I love it,” Gramps said. “I am definitely calling my grandsons Cake and Mister.” “Grandsons?” Mason asked, putting extra emphasis on the final S. “You heard me, Mister,” Gramps said with a wink. “They gave us those nicknames because we’re the biggest guys there,” I explained. “The names are a half-respectful, half-teasing inside joke. It’d be weird if you called us that too.” “But sweet,” Mason said sternly, poking me with his elbow. I conceded defeat with a half-smile. Gramps beamed broadly. “You don’t mind that I told her she could tell my secret, are you?” I asked. “My magic is curses,” Gramps said. “That’s the sort of thing you keep under your hat. You’re a healing he-witch,” he tapped my chest. “That’s the sort of thing you tell the world. It’s not a secret to hide in the closet.” “Thanks, Gramps,” I said. “So, Cake,” he asked, “what’s for dinner?”
    18 points
  39. Life took a turn for the busier. As a result, I'm publishing a short chapter today with just a hint of muscle and where we are going. Sorry for the slow burn. I had hoped you'd all be glazing your knuckles before now. OZ - Chapter 3 Ozzie headed off to the left as I slowly walked toward the locker room, pausing long enough to look over my shoulder and admire his wide back and tight, shapely ass. I felt a stirring as my eyes raked over the breadth of his shoulders, the sharp taper of his torso and his tight narrow waist. The meaty globes of his ass were massively muscled, and they flexed and relaxed in hypnotic succession. Just watching him take one step after another sent my mind into orbit. It was more erotic than porn and more inspiring than what I could dream. Seeing him from this angle, I realized he was bigger than I had at originally perceived. In fact, he was massive, on the edge of enormous, the size I wanted to be. I wondered what it must be like to possess such a body, to be that exquisitely muscled and to command such attention. I gripped my right biceps and flexed it in my left hand, wondering how it would feel to have it swell and push my fingers apart. I looked up, and I caught Ozzie’s reflection in one of the mirrors, performing a similar move, pumping his right biceps in his left hand and then gripping the sizeable bulge in his pants. He caught my stare in the mirror and knowingly smiled before he disappeared through a doorway. My cock stirred in response. I felt a familiar warmth flooding my loins as I started to chub. Adjusting myself, I entered the locker room and found it much like the rest of this place – vast, immaculately clean and without signs of wear. It was either completely unused or practically new. I removed my wet overcoat and shoes and hung them to dry. Then I found the promised assortment of clothing and shoes of every style, color and size. There were tank tops and t-shirts and gym shorts and trackies. There was even a selection of jock straps that ranged from the timidity of white cotton to the audacity of studded black leather. Since I was soaked to the core, I stripped the rest of my clothes, dried myself with a towel and considered my option. Usually I just wore briefs under my gym clothes; so, the closest approximation of a white cotton jockstrap seemed logical. However, the black leather caught my attention. I had never worn leather before, and considering the events of the night, my vows to turn over a new leaf, and my newly aroused craving for change and adventure, I couldn’t resist. As I slipped my feet through the waistband and thigh straps and pulled them up to my knees and over my thighs, I felt manly and sexy and full of untapped potential. It seemed so erotic. By the time I guided my cock and balls into the pouch, I was more than half hard, and I wondered if this particular garment would be the best choice. After all, it seemed more like a stiff codpiece than a usual jockstrap, and I worried it would be too unyielding to accommodate my erection with comfort. But, I was so wrong. As I slipped my man parts into place, the leather softened and contoured and snugged to my body, and the pouch gently gripped my enlarging erection and cradled my scrotum and balls. It felt more like a warm hand and soft palm than I would have imagined, and it gently massaged me with every adjustment. Now I wondered if I could will myself to go soft without cumming, but I decided that walking around with a hard-on wouldn’t matter since Oz seemed empty this evening except for Ozzie and me. As I made a final adjustment and let go of the waistband, I could have sworn that the jock warmed and glowed for an instant, and I felt a sense of potential as an empowering wave of virility washed through my body. I was meant for this place and this moment, and it was just a beginning. I took a deep breath, arched my back, and thrust my arms in the air before pulling them down into a double biceps pose. I flexed my muscles as hard as I could and remarked in the mirror that despite my recent years away from the gym, I still wasn’t half bad. Sure, every muscle was tiny compared to what I desired, and my body was soft – actually verging on flabby. But my structure was good, and I had made my commitment. I would do whatever it took to pack on the muscle. No more excuses. I would stick with the plan until I was done, and when I was finished, I would be the most powerful, muscular version of me that could be achieved. Ozzie was waiting, so I hurried to finish dressing. I chose a white wifebeater tank-top, layered under a black t-shirt and dark zippered hoodie and black trackies. When it came time to choose shoes, there was only one pair in my size. Of course they were red. After all, this was OZ.
    17 points
  40. *This is my first story ever – please feel free to critique + add suggestions!* Zap! Once upon a time, there was a man named Jake. He had always been self-conscious about his body, growing up he was bullied for being overweight and never felt comfortable in his own skin. However, he had always been attracted to men with big muscles and strong bodies, and he had always dreamed of having a physique like that. He had always wanted to have bigger muscles, to feel more confident and to be able to defend himself. He spent hours at the gym, trying to achieve his dream body but never really seeing the results he desired. One day, while browsing through an antique shop, he stumbled upon a tiny ray gun. The shop was dimly lit, with old dusty items scattered about, and the smell of musty wood in the air. The ray gun was an ancient-looking device, with intricate engravings and a strange arm symbol on the handle. He had no idea what the ray gun did, but he was intrigued by its unique design and decided to buy it. As he was leaving the shop, he saw a gym across the street and decided to check it out. Inside, he saw a guy with huge arms and chest lifting heavy weights. The guy had biceps that were so big they looked like they were about to burst out of his skin, his chest was also impressively massive, and his pecs were perfectly defined. He was lifting weights that Jake couldn't even dream of lifting, each dumbbell easily weighed at least 50 pounds each. The man’s body was dusted in a light coating of hair, glistening sweat running down his rippling muscles and had coursing blood flow of testosterone filled veins popping out of his arms like pythons. Jake couldn't help but feel a rush of arousal as he watched the guy flex and lift. He decided to try out the ray gun and aimed it at the guy's arms. The ray gun made a tiny electrical buzz but the beam was completely invisible. Nothing happened for a few minutes and then, to his surprise, the guy's strength slowly began to fade, making it harder for him to lift the weights rep by rep. His first set had started at an easy set of 12 but the second set he could barely lift the dumbbells for three reps before failure. Jake couldn't believe what was happening, but he couldn't deny the feeling of power and excitement it gave him. As he continued to watch the guy struggle with his lifts, Jake's own muscles began to grow and his clothes started to stretch. He could feel the power coursing through his body, and he couldn't stop himself from staring at another gym-goer with huge quads. Jake: "Wow, look at those quads on that guy. I bet he's really strong." Jake said in a noticeably deeper voice Friend: "Yeah, he's been working out for a long time. You should talk to him, maybe he could give you some tips." Jake: "Yeah, maybe I will." As the second gym-goer was doing squats, Jake zapped him with the ray gun and watched as his strength slowly began to fade. The guy had legs that were massive, his quadriceps were bulging out of his shorts, and his muscles rippling as he lifted the weights. He was lifting weights that Jake couldn't even dream of lifting, the barbell was loaded with plates that weighed at least 600 lbs. Jake couldn't stop grinning as he felt his own legs growing bigger and stronger. He could see his own quadriceps bulging out of his shorts and his muscles rippling as he flexed. His calf muscles became round and firm, his thigh muscles rippling with power. As he continued to use the ray gun, Jake noticed some changes in his body. He had more body hair and a slightly deeper voice each time he used the ray gun. His muscles were getting bigger and harder, and previously barely-there chest hair was becoming coarser, slightly catching on his tight workout shirt as he stood up. Jake's boyfriend couldn't help but notice the changes in his body. He kept commenting on how the gym was paying off, and she couldn't get enough of his growing muscles. Jake felt a surge of testosterone as he flexed in front of him, showing off an impressive physique. Jake: "I can't believe how much stronger I'm getting. I've never felt this good before." Boyfriend: "I know, it's amazing. Your muscles are getting bigger and bigger every day. I can't keep my hands off of them." "I don't know how you're doing it, but it's working. Keep it up." Jake knew that he had found a secret weapon that would help him achieve his goals faster and more efficiently. He continued to use the ray gun every time he went to the gym and he saw his muscles grow at an alarming rate. His biceps bulged out of his sleeves like he had always dreamed, his chest became more defined and his legs became bigger and more muscular, filling out his shorts like tree trunks. He had never felt so confident and attractive. He was addicted to the feeling of power that came with the ray gun, and he knew that he would never give it up. He was determined to become the most muscular and attractive man in the gym. Jake's newfound confidence and muscle mass attracted attention from other gym-goers, and some of them even asked him for tips on nutrition and how to use machines properly. He couldn't help but feel powerful and in control as chose victims to “borrow” a bit of their strength. However, Jake kept the secret of the ray gun to himself, enjoying the feeling of power it gave him and the attention it brought him. One day, after a hard workout set that left him feeling pumped and energized, Jake decided to head to the sauna to relax and unwind. As he entered the sauna, he felt the heat envelop him, and he couldn't help but feel invigorated. He slowly stripped off his shirt, revealing his hot, glistening body, and as he caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror, he couldn't believe what he saw. He saw a man with an Adonis-like body staring back at him. His muscles were perfectly defined and rippling, his chest was impressively massive and his pecs were perfectly defined, his abs were like a washboard, his biceps were like bowling balls. He couldn't help but admire his physique, he felt like a Greek God, he flexed his muscles and felt the power coursing through his veins. He knew that he had finally achieved his dream body, and he felt proud and accomplished. He was built like a tank, he had shoulders as broad as a door with every muscle perfectly defined. He turned around to check out his back, he was impressed by the way his lats flared out and his traps stood out like mountains. He was truly a sight to behold. He couldn't help but feel a sense of excitement and arousal as he admired his own muscles in the mirror, he knew that he had worked hard to achieve this physique and it was all worth it. Then, just after Jake was finishing up in the sauna, a new guy walked in that caught his eye. He was tall, with globe-like boulder shoulders and a chiseled chest. Clearly, he had been working out for years, dedicating himself to achieving such an impressive physique. Jake couldn't help but stare, shoulders were always his weak point, and he had never seen such a massive set before. He felt a rush of arousal as he watched the guy walk by, the way his muscles flexed and bulged with each movement, it was like watching a work of art in motion. He smiled mischievously and introduced himself as he offered to help spot his new gym buddy. The guy looked at Jake with a smile and said "Sure, I could use a spotter."
    17 points
  41. Chapter 37 The rest of that week progressed without other surprises. Sure, there were minor happenings. Kayla added a type of Brazilian cake (she’d learned to make it for her husband, who is originally from Brazil) to the menu without asking permission. It was a good seller, so I was pleased. Another surprise was Carey the day after our workout. He was smiling broadly when I first saw him, but I could tell he was stiff and sore, like after a particularly intense workout. Since he shouldn’t have been sore at all, I realized he did another workout after I left him at the gym. That whole day, Carey bragged to everyone that he was 210 again, showing off his abs and crowing about losing an inch off his waist. Still, these past couple of weeks had completely recalibrated what I considered newsworthy, so these incidents were barely blips. But, those were the only real surprises. At the end of the week, I presented Mason with his flexibility spell. “Did you always do this much witchcraft?” Mason asked, breathing in the vapors. “Doing it in shadows, keeping it secret from me?” I thought before answering. “Before I learned I was a healing he-witch, most of the witchcraft I did was curses, and I still really suck at those. But, honestly? I used to do shit like this with Gramps all the time. I was always helping him with a spell, or chanting with him, or preparing for a witch celebration. Because I’m skilled with an egg, I was handy to have around if a curse went awry. It was intense bonding. It’s one of the reasons we’re so close. Even when he moved away, we’d do stuff over the phone—even just talk about it. If I still couldn’t talk to you about witch stuff with everything I learned recently, I’d probably be jonesing like a heroin fiend.” “I’m sorry I made you keep that a secret from me,” he said, breathing deeply. “The world at large makes me keep it a secret,” I corrected. “I should be an exception,” he replied. “I’m not the world.” “That should do it,” I said, taking the copper bowl of steaming liquid away from him. “We will do this three or four more times for full effect. And, if you stop doing yoga, all the benefits of the spell might evaporate.” The flexibility spell was far more potent than I thought. After one more yoga class, Mason was limber as a belly dancer. More flexible than he was at 130 pounds. That shouldn’t have been possible, so I checked my mother’s book. Oddly, her spell hadn’t called for fishbones, let alone enchanted fishbones. I had just intuited it would make the spell more potent. “I should’ve learned this stuff years ago,” I said to Mason. “I have a knack for it.” Gramps was going to have to explain why he hid this from me. In the meantime, I kept up the workout schedule. At Thursday’s weigh-in, I was 259.8 pounds, 10 inches erect—my ideal stats. That night, I fucked Mason senseless with my 10-inch club. I was exactly as big as I’d ever dreamed, and I was just going to get bigger. That reality, combined with Mason’s new flexibility, spurred me into some of the most frenzied fucking I’ve ever done. I was fucking a muscle behemoth, and I was still being turned on by my own body. Friday, I was 271.1 with 10.5 inches. Every day, I was bigger and buffer, taking up more space and feeling the world shrink around me. Every day, I was packing a little more meat, my flaccid bulge showing a little more prominently, with me growing just that much hornier. I loved having a big crotch bulge. It was a huge ego-boost. Saturday was my first of two days off, so I’d set up a game day with Zack. When he walked into the apartment, he dropped his Boggle to the floor, stared at me, pointed, and shouted, “Você ficou muito maior! For the love of god, buddy!” “Yeah, I’ve put on some muscle,” I said, flexing my pecs idly, guessing at what he’d shouted at me in Portuguese. “Holy fuck!” he shouted, looking at my pecs. “I was talking about your dick. You’re big all over!” “I’ve figured some stuff out,” I said coyly, closing the door behind Zack. “Buddy! Buddy. Buddy!” Each “buddy” was said at a radically different volume and tone of voice. “You figured out a way to make people’s dicks bigger, and you haven’t told me? Who’s a bigger size queen than me, your buddy Zack? How big are you?” “By the end of today, I’ll be over 7 inches soft, a full 11 inches hard.” Zack fell to his knees and looked longingly at my crotch bulge. “I could weep. I could just weep. It was one thing for Mason to be bigger than Sammy, but both of you?” He looked up at me expectantly. “Is it something you could do for Sammy too?” I thought about it, then said, “Yes, but I don’t want him to know I’m a he-witch.” “Oh,” Zack said meekly, standing up sheepishly. “Then you’ll need to find a time travel spell, go back in time two weeks, and tell me not to tell Sammy.” “I told you to keep this secret,” I scolded. “He’s my husband; I tell him everything. I didn’t think he counted,” Zack said hurriedly. “I’m sorry.” He put a hand on my shoulder. “Covenant of the marriage bed. I can guarantee you he’s told no one.” I had no choice but to trust Zack. With Mason, Melody, her coven, Dalton (if he had pieced it together), Carey, Zack, and now Sammy, it was starting to feel like everyone knew my secret. “Since the cat’s out of the bag, then, yeah. I can make him bigger. There’s some stuff you’ll need to get me, and he’ll have to take the pills immediately after I’ve blessed them, but it’s doable.” In a flurry, Zack bent over to pick up the Boggle pad and a pen, foisting them both on me. “Write down everything I’ll need.” I sat down at the kitchen table to write the list. As I wrote, Zack asked, “How big can he get?” “The way this spell works, there is no upper limit,” I said, making sure to specify edible camphor in my list. “No upper limit?” Zack said, practically drooling. Then, like a supervillain, he announced, “I shall make my husband more cock than man!” I stopped writing, and looked Zack dead in the eye. “You should find out how big Sammy wants to get, then I can help him achieve his goal. It’s his dick, after all.” “You weren’t at our wedding,” Zack responded, smiling. “He gave me that piece of his anatomy in our vows. I legally own it.” “I won’t help him get any bigger than he wants to get,” I repeated, leaning back in my chair. “Unless you agree to that, I’m not finishing this list.” “Fine,” Zack said begrudgingly. “I was mostly joking anyway.” After a second, he admitted, “I wasn’t even slightly joking, but I respect your decision.” He sat at the table with me, diffidently. As I finished the list, Mason came into the room. “Are you two talking about what I think you’re talking about?” “Do you think we’re talking about making Sammy’s cock inhumanly large?” Zack asked. “If so, then, yes.” “If he’s getting more pills anyway…” Mason said leadingly. “I’ll go up to a full two, and not a jot over,” I insisted, handing Zack the list. “Two what?” Zack asked, looking at the list. “Two pills? Two bottles?” “Two feet erect,” I said. Zack fell out of his chair, knocking it to the ground as he landed. Still on the floor, he pulled out his phone. He pressed a few buttons, and then said, “Hey, Sammy boy. Roy and I were just about to get our game day started, and I was wondering, what’s the absolute biggest you’d ever want your cock to be?” He paused and listened intently. “That’s right. Roy’s he-witch magic.” He listened again. “He said there is none.” He listened again. “Okay. I’ll ask.” Still on the floor, he looked me, “Are there any side effects we should be worried about?” I shook my head, so he told Sammy, “No.” He listened intently again. Then, to me, he asked, “Is there a way to make it bigger and smaller, like impossibly huge during sex, but then normal-sized during the day?” As I started talking, Zack held his phone so it faced me, “Not that I know of. When my Gramps comes to visit, I might be able to talk him into a glamour so it looks normal-sized most of the time, but once it reaches a certain size, it just is that size.” Zack put the phone back to his ear. “Did you get all of that?” Zack nodded as Sammy talked. “I know, right?” He nodded. “I’d love that,” he said, “but I promised Roy a game day, and if I go home to be ravaged by you right now, he might be too cross with me to make your cock bigger.” He paused and listened again. “Love you too, lovely boy.” He hung up and put his phone in his pocket. Still on the floor, he said, “We’ll start with 15 inches. Then, after he sees how that feels, he might go bigger.” He smiled at me broadly. “I’ve only known you for, like, two months, but I think you’re the best friend I’ve ever had.” “Do you need help to get up?” I asked. He looked around him. “When did I fall over?” he asked. “When I said I was growing my cock out to two feet long.” “That sounds like me,” he said getting up. Then, without segue, he added, “If you want to start with Boggle, we’ll have to pick it up. But I say we start with Parcheesi. That usually takes us about an hour.”
    17 points
  42. Hey guys. This is my first story being post here. And it is written with the help of one of my friends. Hopefully you all enjoy it as much as I write it. Please do excuse all the grammar mistakes. Iska vs Superman Iskarion: The Justice League Hall is in complete shambles. What else would you expect when I am paying a visit to this place. Walls destroyed, floors collapsed, furniture and equipment broken and spread everywhere, heroes of all sorts have fallen all around, beaten and broken. All of them are in still in ecstasy spasming and cock twisting with nothing coming out. They all have been drained dry. Their spandex suits are not longer filled to the brink of tearing the silky smooth spandex apart with their previous muscular body. What a shame! They have all been conquered by me, Iska. While being pounded by Batman, the last hero standing, I ignore his little tickles and tactics, not even bothering to acknowledge him. For I am displeased. I have been created as a super soldier from some ‘wanna be the ruler of the world’ organization. They had abducted me, experimented on me till I was changed. And what a change. I look down on my body, wrapped in a skin-tight black lycra nano weave suit. Supposed to help my body by protecting or reducing damage and harm. Guess it has done it’s job since none here have been even able to make a scratch on me, nor dent my dense muscle or even get me move me from my spot by a single inch. I have easily overpowered all of them. I turn my attention to my thick quads, the lines clearly visible in the suit. Grabbing my junk, even in its flacid state, for none here was able to excite me, the visible package big enough to be the envy of even any Superheroes. Chuckling on my little joke there I slowly move my hands over my 2 sets of 4 deeply cut square bricks, divided by a wide deep gutter. The suit is so tight it clearly accentuated them, probably melting people’s minds by just looking at them, and bobbing my 2 massive slaps of meaty pecs. A small smile creeping up when I remember how the Martian Hunter’s punch just bounced off them. Barely tickled me. Of course the one measly punch I have given him has him ended up ko in a crater on the other side of the city. The holes through the dozens of skyscrapers between me and him is the evident on the path he has just taken. But my arms, yeah I think I like my arms the most. When I flex them the biceps bulging big time. And I cannot even flex them to full size, feeling that even this suit has its limits, barely able to contain the muscle I am packing in my current semi flexed state. It would probably tear of should I flex my biceps to full or do a most muscular, especially after draining all these so call superheroes just now. Guess the scientists who have created me made some miscalculations. A pity. For them. Though not that they could complain, after all I have showed them my ‘gratitude’ by enslvaing them, and deposing the organization controlling them, after they finish presenting me to their leader. Oh not because of the kindness of my heart, but why I would serve them as their lapdog when I am clearly superior to them. They want to rule the world. Well so do I. but I will rule alone. I won’t need anything that is more pathetic then me. Which brings me back to the now. First order of business is to destroy the one place that could cause me the most problems. I have no worries regarding the guns and tanks of those mere humans, even nukes should not harm me I have been told, but these heroes, that might be a different case. So I storm this place, trash it, defeat every hero there is. Big, small, men, women, human, alien… it doesn’t matter. It has been a big one-man orgy just a few moments ago. All pathetic heroes and heroines have been fully fucked and drained. And they all have been such a disappointment. None could harm me. None has given me a challenge whatsoever. I haven’t blink an eye. Not even a single drop of sweat has formed on my body. Further evidence of my magnificence. I sigh deeply, I crave for a challenge, but if nobody here can beat me, then conquering the world might actually become a boring job. This has thoroughly fouled my mood. Then a big noise wakes me up out of my musings. Noticing Batman is still trying to beat me and has just fired some rocket on me. Just one? Must have contained something that probably would have beaten someone else. But not me. You know for a guy with no powers I would think he is a smart guy or else he would have died a long time ago. But nothing he has done so far had any effect on me. During my musings I actually even forget he is still around. Either a very stubborn guy, or the biggest fool of them all. Time to end this joker he is. With a casual flick of the back of my hand I smack his face, cracking his skull, forcing his body to fly through several walls before he finally crashes into some lobby furniture where his broken body remains still. I breath in deep, sucking in almost all the air in half the city, for a moment creating a near vacuum till air from further out rushes in and fills in the void and then I release all the air I had sucked in through a powerful scream of frustration. I needed something to vent, perhaps screaming would do. The force behind it so powerful the Hall is blown apart and every window in the city and beyond shatters. For a moment silence reigns, then it is filled with car alarms going off, peoples screaming and running for their lives. Won’t be long before this section of the city is devoid of other life. And the rest of the city is being evacuated by the mayor as I am standing there trying to decide if I would conquer this world now or not even bother with it since they are not worthy of my attention. Yet what else would I do with my time if not that. Again I sigh deep. I just wish I could have fought something more challenging. But alas it seems that the one guy who might give me some fun was not in the Hall. Nor has he came to aide his fellow. Where could he be? Superman: I have been on my diplomatic mission for another world for almost a month now. Everything finally calms down to the point I can leave and go back to earth to enjoy some R&R. I fly through space taking a little detour to various yellow suns to do some sunbathing. I have got to work on my tan, right. Besides. I am sure everything is just chucking along well with Justice League I charge. They will contact me if something big is going down for sure anyway. Soon coming to an end of my journey reach earth, my second home, but the only one I know. Flying pass Jupiter, I hear a faint cry from Batman, “Superman…… “. The rest is all jumbled. That’s not reassuring. I instantly fly in max speed towards earth and entering earth with a supersonic boom that probably surprise everyone on earth; but given the circumstance I must take my chance to ensure the safety of my old pal Batman. I arrive at the Hall of Justice in total ruin, where the symbol of “True, Justice, and a better Tomorrow” lays. Walking among the ruin, I see some new heroes and heroines who have just been induced to the JLA scattering across the ruin along with the destruction at every corner. I look for Batman with my X-ray vision and see that he is laying on a destroyed couch barely alive. His skull is cracked with multiple bone fractures all over his body. Who process this kind of power here on Earth? I immediately start stabilizing Batman. He will heal eventually, but it will be a tough road for him. I hear a roar when I try to make Batman more comfortable. And Batman whispers to me, “Be careful of Iska…….” to just fainted away after. The voice alone forces the structure to shake and windows to burst. I follow the voice trail to a figure standing in the middle of once used to be a grand meeting room wearing all black. The Lycra suit tailored perfectly to his muscular physique showing off all the definitions. He must be Iska that Batman refers to earlier. He is impressive indeed in physical terms with all the bells and whistles. Almost as good as me that is. His intention on the other hands is pure evil with the destruction of JLA headquarter alone. No longer able to control my anger, I appear right in front of him merely inches away. His face tells me all I need to know: a total shock in his eyes. A bitch slap follows smacking Iska down to the ground immediately with a deafening boom. My finger imprints are clearly visible on his face: bright red. Not wasting another second, my right foot stomps on Iska’s head pushing it deeper to the ground causing the structure to vibrate and thousands of pieces falling around us. “You are Iska, right?” roaring at him. “Answer me, you motherfucker!” Another stomp to his head; another shake to the JLA Hall of Justice. Iskarion For a moment I do not realize what is happening. One moment my roar is damaging the city. The next I see a blur surprising me and then a pang of pain coursing through my face. Pain? Me? And then I understand that just like the proverbial cavalry HE finally arrives to the scene. Furious of what I have done to the place he has painstakingly built he is now stomping my head into the floor. I feel his boot ramming into my face, the floor cracking around my head while it’s pushed inches into the reinforced floor, the power behind it shaking the surrounding grounds, only adding fear to the few people who have not yet run away far enough. And enough I have of his incessant stomping of my beautiful face. My right arm raises and grabs the sole of his foot when he tries to stomp again, stopping it in it’s track, My arm visibly bulging and outlined in my suit. While with my other arm I start pushing up my body, fighting back his power. But it is not enough. Superman just simply reinforce the strength and I am once again deep inside the concrete floor. This is at a level I had not experienced before. This… This is the strength I craved for. The power I have been created to fight. The ultimate test I want… no need… to challenge and overcome. I gather all my strength and block his leg one last time. I am only half successful. His leg has contacted my face, but it is only half of the force of the previous one. I grab onto his leg and twist with full force. You are surprised by my sudden strength and stumbled to the ground. Now standing upright with your foot still hold tight by my hand I smile. “Yes Superman, I am Iska, and I am your doom.” I flex my muscle and my hand which holds your foot pulls you in and I sling you over me, slamming your chest first into the ground, creating a crater with your body. I pull you up and throw you over to the other side, slamming your back, creating another crater. And again, and again and… I slam your body back and forth to the ground. Seeing all that muscle being trashed finally makes my groin stir a little bit. But much more will be needed to fully awaken my dormant monster. And more is what you will give me. I finish by lifting you up again, swirl you around over my head and then let go, the force great enough to make you fly through dozens of skyscrapers, some of them breaking in two, their topside sliding and falling off, collapsing to the ground, ravaging the city with debris, while your body continues to fly unimpeded till it leaves the city and crashes into one of the tops of a mountain range visible at the horizon, obliterating that top with your body, finally coming to a rest. I crack my neck, feeling my face, a bruise forming, but no harm done. Slowly I rise out of the rubble and hoover over the city, half keeping an eye on you, the other half checking out my body. The power… So intoxicating. Just a fraction of my strength being realized, and I am already throwing your body around like a ragdoll. Who knows what I can do when I go all out. Superman My plan has worked flawlessly. We are now out of the city far away from any civilization. Pretending to be beating by Iska and have him thrown me all the way out here is the only way to lead him to battle with me in the middle of nowhere. I myself don’t even have a scratch, even my suit is still in perfect condition. If he were to even give me a scratch, he would have had a lot more to show for than what he has just done to me. The crash into the mountain is a smoking gun to lure Iska to this specific location. I see him hop and jump through all the debris trying to catch up to me. I intentionally speed up to increase our distance between us. By the time he arrives at the foot of the mountain. I already have a plan for him. I fly straight into his abs spearing him with my left shoulder from the clouds and smokes still settling from my supposed crash. The hit was perfect. His 4 sets of 2 brick wall starts to cave in looking more like a big hole between a set of bricks now. His eyes bulges out, mouth open wide, just like his bigger than life bulge right below his brick wall. In fact, I can see than his bulge stirs as I hit him in the abs. He starts to fly, but I catch both of his hands with mine in time and pull him towards me, and I knee him in the abs a few more times in quick succession to get some more air out of him as the momentum carries over from spearing him just before. Iska trys flexing his abs to soften my blow, of course, what he thinks he can do has no relation to reality. My knees meet his “brick wall” or whatever he calls it several more times until the momentum runs out. His abs are much softer now, just the way I like it. His now torn suit has confirmed just as much. Probably the result of him flexing too much and being knee-ed by Superman. The suit just couldn’t take the stretching anymore, I guess. We are both flying toward the sky now. Well, I am fly, he is being knee-ed up the sky. The momentum shoots up into the air after meeting my knee is finally gone. I roundhouse kick him from the top right on his head with my perfectly aimed right leg. His flight path changes again, now toward the ground. I fly in supersonic speed towards to earth before he hits the grounds BOOM!!!!!! My right knee is there to meet him with the OTK as he speeds toward the ground. His back folded backward with my hands forming a hammer hitting him in the abs at the same time. BOOM!!!! Air completely rushes outwards from us in “swoof” after “swoof”. He bounds off my knee. Once again, he is laying on the ground. It must be something he has never encountered before, which is one gift I am willing to give to send him on his way. Animals and birds are all startled and screaming trying to run away from here. He should be doing the same thing too. Unfortunately, he is the one who has triggered the anger in me. Guess who looks more like a ragdoll now. Suddenly I smell a scent coming off from his body. He is actual releasing his sexual Pheromones in increasing amount. This bitch is in HEAT!!!! It seems that beating him up gives him euphoria. Precum is oozing out at his bulge in a giant wet spot on his black lycra suit. I snort. He may be strong, stronger than most, but his body is still very human. His body is betraying him, betraying his mind. His body knows what he actually wants. Iskarion I don’t expected my single attack to do much harm to superman, if any. But I sure make him angry. The power behind his sudden spearing of my abs surprises me. Not in any of the tests I have performed for the scientists I even need to flex my abs. nor in my trashing of the Hall. But here for the first time I regret not flexing them. In the span of barely a minute my core is thoroughly beaten and trashed. The nanosuit not even able to reduce the power of a single punch, totally overwhelmed it rips apart under his fists, revealing my amazing set of bricks into the daylight. Still being totally overwhelmed I am kneed up into the sky where my head receives the most powerful kick I ever felt, a pang of pain shooting through my body while I rush towards the ground, only being intercepted by your knee and hands, my body seemingly being pulverized in between before I collapse to the ground. Taking a moment to process what just has happened, I feel my abs burn, my back flaring, the midsection of my suit gone, shredded into nothingness by your onslaught. And my own rod having slithered down my leg, starting to reveal it’s size. But nothing has been broken and though my abs are reddening I flex them now and see them shift into even more denser and compact form, ready to take on even more punishment should the need arise. While rising up to my feet I chuckle. This must have been the strongest beating I ever got, yet my body has not failed on me. I flex my body to you, showing off my muscle and that still not a single drop of sweat has appeared on my body. It will take more then this to destroy me. That I now know. But I have felt your power, now knowing I cannot take you lightly. So in a sudden burst of speed I close in on you, pump out my chest, pecs swelling, my arms flexed, biceps bulging to a size never seen myself before, not restraining them anymore. The upperpart of my suit not simply tearing or shredding here and thee, but simply bursting apart in thousands little pieces, the cloth flying in all directions, showing off my impressive muscular size to you. Your eyes widening some, probably realizing the challenge and potentional defeat from utter power beast powering up right in front of you. My fists unleashing a flurry of punches straight into your core and chest, hitting your dense abs and pecs. From the first punches your suit gets shredded into oblivion. My fists digging in deep into your bricks and causing ripples moving ovr your pecs. with speed no mere human can follow I unleash hundreds of punches into your body, turning it into a punching bag. The feeling arousing me even more, precum leaking out of my rod, enlarging the wet spot in my pants. I then move low, launch my right fist from below, rising up, rubbing over your bricks, pouncing through the valley between your pecs and hitting your jaw square, smashing your head up, your body flying at tremendous speed into the sky. I jump up and fly in pursuit, catching up on you, bypassing you where I raise my arms, clamp my fists together and smash them down, straight onto your skull. your body immediately changing course back downwards with so much force that when you hit the mountain, it obliterates entirely, replacing it with a massive crater I land next to you, notice your head is drilled into the groun up to your waist. Exposing your ass and bulge. And my eyes might deceive me, but I could swear your package had grown. Could it be you actually liked me beating you up? With such a juicy target I do not hesitate, I rise my fist and slam it down straight into your balls, the forcing drilling your body nearly a mile deep into the ground. I bend over and peer into the dark hole, wondering what you must be feeling and thinking right now while absently noticing a single drop of sweat sliding of my pec, hanging on my nipple for a moment till it falls off into the hole. Superman The counterattack is unexpected, I have to admit. He is faster and more powerful than I have expected from a human being. It is definitely my mis calculation that landed me with hundreds of his powerful punches. My suit may have been torn to pieces, but it does not have any effect on my body. A little shaking of my abs and pecs is nothing to be concern about. He seems to understand this point also as he turns to the dirty tricks to try to get an upper hand. After he smashed my head in the air, I have landed in the newly created crater. My upper body is buried in the ground leaving my ass and bulge expose. This is definitely not a good scenario for me. Before I can get myself out, Iska has already raised his fist intended to slam straight down to my balls. In a split second, I tighten my legs in an hourglass stance blocking the ballbusting full frontal assault. It works! The impact does carries me a mile below ground, but my balls are spared. A drop of liquid touches my forehead. It feels like an electrical spark. I realize it is Iska’s sweat due to the lingering pheromones permeating in this closed space. Good! I have not even sweat yet! I take a moment to collect myself, shake myself lose a little, preparing my counterattack. I see that he is still standing over the hole that I have made through my telescopic vision. Well, if you want to play dirty, then dirty you shall get. I beeline out of the hole and in the process I grab hold of both of Iska’s hands. Doing a 360 on myself landing on the ground facing his back forcing his arms bend backward. He immediately tries to break free, but he struggles. I am not the Superman a few moments before. If he thinks he can match me, then let’s keep the show on the road. With his arms now bend backward. I kick his knees into submission touching the ground. He attempts to get up, however, I am here to match his strength and more. I push him back to the ground as I move closer to him. His bulge is now open wide, I swing my right leg and kick into his balls. Both balls must be doing some pinball action inside his body. He screams with his body taking off from the momentum of my kick. Switching to hold his wrist at the nerve pinch point, I slide below Iska and warp my legs around his for the body scissors. Now my ankles are locked, hands on his wrist nerve point digging deep. He battles on knowing that he can’t break my hold. With my heels constantly rubbing his bulge and occasional jabs , he is more aroused than ever. No one has excited him this far for sure. A moan escapes from him. The early pain mixing with being pleasure right now must have done it for him. His cock is leaking a constant stream of precum at this point. His breath heightens with constant moan and he is truly enjoying this. With my cock pressing against his butt, I start teasing him both front and back. Iskarion Staring into that dark hole I can barely see anything. So I am somewhat surprised when you suddenly fly out, grab my hands and then took me down, bend my arms backwards. I immediately try to get free, but your power easily rivals mine keeping me locked. Then you put down to my knees, our strength still rivalling each other. But I am far from done, guess I will have to… And before I finish my thought, pain shot out throughout my body. Your kick to my balls another surprise. I have never believed Superman fight dirty. Mmh, perhaps he is not a boyscout as he shows to everyone. I process the pain, and some of the revel and arousal that I get out of it. Only fueling my desire to destroy that magnificent muscled body of yours, twisting, bending, breaking it to my will. By the time I get my body spasms back under control you have moved beneath me and trapped me in a scissor move. Your powerful quads battling against my hardened lower waist. Your heels rubbing my rod, clearly on display now and it’s size outmatching most beings in this world, continuously oozing. Though I have still got it under control. And don’t think I fail to notice that your rod also has become excited. I can feel it growing and rubbing my ass and lower back. But if he thinks I am out of the game this easily, think again. This body is power incarnated. Though you are more powerful than I ever dreamed of, I have not yet tapped in all my strength myself. Not even sure what my limits are since I have passed all the tests the organization threw at me without any trouble or feeling pushed to the limit. I push down my more carnal urges and focus on my inner strength, pulling out more power, my arms which were struggling against your hold suddenly getting a boost I overwhelm your arms’ hold over me and slap them away. Mine now free, I grab your legs around the ankles, close my hands and unleash tremendous force. Enough to crush planets with ease. My fingers digging in entirely into your meat and muscle, nearly snapping the bones beneath. I hear you gasp from the sudden power and pain must be radiating from your legs forcing your quads to open, freeing my waist from your crush. I quickly move away from you while stretching myself out, one hand digging into my pants, rubbing my rod and then move to my mouth, licking some of my precum while my eyes burn with excitement. For the first time ever my body is being truly tested. I can’t wait to see how much more it can take, how much more it can give. I see you had gotten up too, testing out your weight on your ankles. A pity I did not break them. But it does give me time to move in close, put one hand behind your back, while the other starts pounding your abs. This time using more of my power my fists dig in. Your abs resisting with their tremendous hardness, but ultimately failing to protect you from my assault. With each punch my fist digs in deeper and deeper, slowly destroying those amazing thick bricks, gutting your core. I keep your body on the spot, my one hand on your back preventing you from being punched away away. This time you take the full brunt of my assault. And not even your nigh invulnerable body can take this beating without consequences. It does not escape my notice that you do not fight back but try to take it all. Even your rod starts leaking precum. Perhaps a part of you desires to be tested, to see if there is someone who can destroy that beautiful body of yours? Which I am more than happy to oblige. My final punch slams in so hard hard my fist vanishes right up to my wrist, pushing out all the air out of you, forcing your body to bend over, your eyes bulging. Your body lifts up a few feet into the air, where I use that briefest of moments to quickly put both my hands together and hammer down my fists digging in deep into your back muscle, distorting the muscle fiber around my fists, while at the same time my knee shoots into your core, totally penetrating your abs which had not yet recovered from the abuse I have just unleashed upon them. My knee and fists meeting halfway in your body. Mangling your insides, you unleash spit and drool, and with what little air left you still manage to shout a cry of pain, so powerful it shakes the region. I take a step back, your body dropping down to the ground where I admire that ass of yours for a second. Then I grab what remains of your suit, rip it of while turning you around, seeing you in full naked glory, seeing that rod of yours has grown considerably. Seems I am not the only one who likes a good beating. And thinking of liking, my own rod acknowledges your magnificent body and bursts out of my suit, fully erect now with it’s monstrous size. The last shreds of my suit falling down to the ground. Now both of us fully naked. As it should be. Me towering above you it is time for some payback for my balls, so I grab yours with my left hand, easily lift up your body, your legs dangling in the air, pointing downwards, while your head is still on the ground and then crunch my hand into a fist, literally crushing and compacting your balls, forcing pre to shoot out covering your body, mixing with the spit and a bit of sweat that had started forming on your body. The sight of dominating you forcing another squirt of pre shooting out of my rod, mixing with yours while it slides over your abs and into your pec valley. I flex my free right arm, it’s massive size showing, bristling with barely contained power, ready to unleash it’s fury on you. “I am not out of the fight just yet Superman. Not by a long shot.” Superman Iska seems to summon additional strength from within, breaking my leg scissors and frees himself. My ankles are somewhat sore from his grabs. But it will heal in a nano second. He wastes no time to come after me. One hand at my back and another punch my abs. Each blow seems to be more powerful than the last. My abs start to cave in more and more. No human has ever able to deal with me this way. Iska is playing me like a pong right now between his over expanded veins popping arms. It is a sight to be seen. As he continues to play pong with my body. My right hand brushes his bulge back and forth at the same rate with my flapping arm involuntarily between his legs. I can tell he is getting more excited as his bulge continues to grow. Precum continues to flow through his cock like a damn faucet. My right hands tingles with each contact with his bulge and precum. Slowly my hand is covered with precum slowly dripping to the ground from each of my finger. Iska’s frustration finally reach to the max. He punches me in my chisel abs and knees me on my back knocking some air out of me. Spits and saliva shot out from my mouth. That’s something rarely happens. I try to take a moment to recover from the Plant destruction level of attack. But Iska is faster this time. The battle-tested rugged large hand grabs my enormous ball sac holding my mighty balls within for real this time. Iska picks me up by the balls with my legs and head still on the ground. He squeezes my balls with his might. With each squeeze, my cock shots out a rope of precum. I become Iska’s personal yellow rubber duck squeaky toy. He squeezes, I squirt. Iska visibly enjoys the scene of me being dominated like a 50 cents cheap manwhore, and his cock explodes from the confine of his black suit shooting out precum directly to my colossal abs attempting to humiliate me further. One rope from me when he squeezes, one rope from him when he gets excited. It is like a musical water fountain except Iska is the pump, and I squirt out rope of precum on his demand. I am now drenched with my own precum with his mixed in. There is large pool of precum gathers right below my chest and drains through my pecs valley gushing down to my face. Iska is now completely drunk in his domination over me continuing with assaults on my balls thinking such humiliation would break me. His pride is being stroke by my seemingly defeat, imagining how he would turn Superman into his forever rubber duck. Iska finally decided to end it once and for all. “Superman, it is time to learn your place in my world. Prepare yourself to be my very first personal sex eunuch. It is truly your honor to be able to serve me with such high prestige. Before I pull your balls out, savor the last bit of manliness that you will be ever able to produce.” He than puts out his other free hand into the pool of precum mixture of mine and his on my chest. Scooping out some, his hand moves on top of my mouth. “Open wide, my soon to be Super-manLESS.” He forces my mouth open, and the thick mixture pours into my mouth. Iska increases pressure enough to make a Planet to go supernova on my balls trying to pull them out intended to leave me with an empty ball sac but leave my 12 incher intact for my own reminder of the superMAN I am used to be soon. It would have been devastating to others, but it provides me a way out. Each squeeze, by some means, deliver new form of energy I have never known coming out of my balls. Energy flows from my balls to the rest of my body. My cock starts to grow larger in its already gargantuan state. The more Iska squeezes, the more powerful the energy I experience. On the other end, there is another energy form pouring into my mouth. The precum mixture instantaneously amplifies the energy coming from my balls. I twist and turn as energy being absorbed into my body. Iska hasn’t noticed the massive changes to my body. The initial pain that I experience has turn into pure delight. My body is in rapid transformation turning my already exquisite muscular body into a body even any god desires. Still drunk in his preemptive victory celebration, He thinks my growing cock and body twists are the direct response to his brutal torture and my imminent defeat. He does not realize that my fuck stick and body aren’t responding to his power but by the power gushing throughout my body originated inside my balls where his hand is trying to crash from existence. Awakening from within my body is about to happen…… My head slowly raises up looking at Iska as he goes on to crash my balls. I no longer make any sort of sound. He finally notices that I am not reacting to his might. He turns to look at me. I blast him with solar flare from my eyes to his. He is knocked backward on his back with nowhere to hide. “Arrrrrrr………..”. I continue my solar flare along with a loud scream. My body is glowing like a sun with visible energies traveling throughout my body. The flare has scorched everything around him. His fury body lasts a little longer. Hairs are all singed soon after, even his pubic hairs. His body is now cleaner than Mr. Clean’s bold head just like a good boy he should be. I chuckle. I finally regain some sense. The flare has stopped, and Iska has dropped to his knees in his newly sparkling body completely toasted with linger smokes. His eyes are cauterized showing white as if he has stared directly into the sun for too long. I walk towards Iska. He is surrounded by molten rock sizzling in the middle of it. Time for some payback. He still trys to attack me but to no avail. He does have my respect on this. I put him face down lifting his legs for a reverse boston crap. I reach for his hands with mine and starts pulling them upward. I now have his arms and legs crisscrossing with each other. I simply sit on top of him and try to force him to arch backward even more. I can sense that his body is healing itself, but at the moment it has no effect on my ability to manipulate his body. I force myself down more and Iska starts to scream. “Iska, you should wait until your mouth meet with your junk.” Like tiding shoelaces, I pull his legs some more and now his mouth is inches away from his junk. He continues to fight me bulging his muscle to avoid folding him outward. I plummet my fist into his balls at the speed of light. Air around of fist is on fire. Iska can only take it. Then it happens. A rope of cum shoots out of his flaccid cock. And another, and another. A man shoots his load without even getting hard. Now that’s something you don’t see everyday. His body convulsing. His eyes starting to roll back. He is in sexual ecstasy while shooting his loads out. Some cum lands on me and I instantly feel the power being absorbed into me. “Ah…..” I continue to pound his balls and he continues to be milked like a caged animal. All his cum is now being absorbed into me. His healing is slow to a screeching halt. Power is diminishing. Involuntary orgasm has weakened him. I laugh out loud. Iskarion I keep squeezing your balls, your precum leaking and shooting out. So engrossed I am that my own rod joins in the mix, a continuous stream of precum oozing, both of our precum mixing and drenching your body. I play this game for minutes, creating a pool of pre around your body, the copious amounts only proof of just how superior both our manhoods are compared to the rest of the world. But I want to play with you more, so I go down, scoop up some pre and force it into your mouth. You resist at first, but my strength overwhelms you and down the divine liquid goes. Unbeknownst to me I have not started weakening you, but making you stronger. Rare is the one in this world who could force your rod to come forth and only you know that your precum could bolster your power. Too late I notice that your muscle started rippling, changing, bulking up while becoming even denser than before. No longer just the man of steel, but more than that. I feel my hold over you weakening, your strength outmatching mine. And then suddenly that heat vision blasts into me. Immediately I feel my skin, muscles, organs and blood heating up. Forced to let go and a scream of pain blasts out of me, creating a shockwave that rages over the continent. The vegetation around me all burning away in a flash, the sand turning into scorched glass, the rock beneath my feet melting, my feet sinking in some. The hair on my chest, arms, legs, pubes, all being burned away. Turning my body as smooth as a baby butt. Only the hair on my face and head safe due to being out of the direct line of fire since you focused mostly on my torso. My body ravaged I drop down to my knees. My hands touching my eyes. Though not hit directly the intensity of the light had blinded me till my body heals them. But that time Superman could use to continue his assault on my body. Blinded I swing out, but only one of my fists hit your lower abs, impacting them, but your bulked up and denser muscled body does not even register it, my fist bouncing off. Amazing, no one has ever seen him do this to his body. No one knew his precum could empower him. Pride swells inside me though for I must have managed to push you beyond anyone ever has to make this happen. Not even your enemies of old managed to do this. Or perhaps at that time you did not knew of this ability. I feel you grabbing my body, bending it in a reverse boston crab. I resist, but your bolstered power overwhelms mine, bending and bending me even more. My abs stretched out beyond I have ever done myself. Stretched but not broken. My vision slowly starts to return, still seeing spots, but I can see enough again. Enough to see your powerful body towering over me, your fist raised up high and then smashing into my balls. My eyes roll up from the sensation of pain and arousal. And then another punch and another. Your fist relentlessly busting my balls. Pain and bliss flowing through my body in equal amounts. My rod pulsing hard I can no longer contain it. I no longer ‘want’ to fully contain it for it will also be my salvation. So I shoot one thick rope of cum after the other on your body, knowing now yours will absorb my cum. Increasing your power even more, but that is what I desire. I want your body to take my cum. For that is the trap hidden within it. And you will discover this soon. But I cannot unload it all on you, for your assault has weakened me and I need strength myself. New power to match yours. And I open my mouth wide, bend my body that little bit more and wrap it around my own rod, removing the last restraints I have, my cum load burst out like a firehose. I start slurping and gorging up my own cum, swallowing it all. My cum filling up my stomach, processing it, changing it into the power I know it contains. My own muscle start to ripple, pulsing, growing some, becoming bigger. Denser. More defined then it already was. A true Adonis. And my strength increases. I feel my body bristling with replenished energy. I release my rod from my mouth, my energized body rapidly healing, my vision restored fully I see the surprise on your face on what I had just done. And despite my terrible position I flex my muscle, crunch my abs and slowly overpower yours, unbending my body, straightening more and more till finally breaking free out of the hold. I fall down to the ground, quickly rising up and turning around to face you while my rod pushes out the last globs of cum and then come to rest. Spend for the time being. But my balls already started churning more seed, preparing for another load I could use. “Thank you Superman. This is what I needed, for ever since my body was changed none could satisfy me other than myself. Now come to me, fight me, use that power you got from me before it is too late. For I shall reveal the secret of my seed. Yes it empowers all who drink it or absorb it through their skin. But only for a short while. For my cum is not a blessing to anyone but me. It grants strength to all yes. But only I am immune to the poison that it carries within. So yes, soon your body will feel the effects, weaken to the point you will turn into my defenceless prey. So come and fight me before it starts taking effect and plunges you into your doom.” Your face changes from surprise into determination. With your superspeed you close in to me before my eyelids even finished blinking, slamming your fists into my body. I do not move a single step. Letting your fists slam into my dense mountainous pecs and my squarely shaped 8 bricks. Taking every punch and kick you perform. I feel my muscle being pounded, compacted under the brunt force of your fists, my face beaten to all directions, but none of them cause much damage, my body taking your barrage like the superbeing I am. I join the fray and return the favour, slamming your obliques, your 8 pack that rivals mine in size and shape, those big juicy pecs, punching your face like I am trying to rip it off your body. But neither of us setting a single step back. Our feet firmly locked in place. A slugfest erupts where we simply pounce our bodies to mush. Or trying to. Minutes pass by then ten, fifteen… and neither of us giving up. Both keeping up a relentless beating. And I start to wonder if you are immune to my poison. The thought distracting me for a second which you use to lift up my body and ram my back down on your knee. Once, twice, trice, trying to break my back. Feel my spine objecting, but waste no time. I bash both my fists to the sides of your head thoroughly rattling that brain of yours, dazing you for a brief moment. Free myself from you and slide behind you, grabbing your bullneck and ass. Especially that ass. Even squeezing hard with my fingers I barely dent it. Mmhmmm. I really need to have some fun with that ass. I start running forward towards the mountain, making sure I push out your loin forward. Your rod ramming the mountain first, a split second followed by the rest of your body using it as a battering ram. Not slowing down the slightest while I use your body to dig a tunnel straight through the mountain. The underground rumbling and shaking. Cracks appearing all over the mountain itself till suddenly we burst out on the other side. I let go of you and you stumble a few steps before you stop and turn around. A pause in our fight, I check out my body. Ripped as never before, beaten, battered, bruised, my rod back at full mast, sweat sliding down all over. And yet I feel still energy flowing through me. Never before I have used this much strength and still I have not run out of breath and stamina. I feel alive. My sight focuses on you and I see your body in a similar state. I smile sensing the power you still radiate despite the beating I have given you. Even your monster rod was going strong, equalling mine size. I look up to you and see a smile plastered on your face. Oh now there’s a surprise. Who would have thought that you are loving this. Who knew that Superman is a dirty minded guy inside. No wonder nobody has ever got to see this side of yours. Or maybe they did not lived to tell the tale. It’s not like anybody could find the bodies you could have made. A quick toss into the sun and poof no evidence. You try to take the upper hand by unleashing another blast of your heat vision. Empowered as you are by our precum the intensity is even greater then before. But I too had become stronger, so while I feel the power behind the blast, stopping my walk for a second. This time my skin though barely heats up. Your attack no longer working on my magnificent body. I chuckle and slowly walk towards you, closing in the distance while raising my arms higher and higher till they are above me, showing what kind of move I want next. Realising you are not getting anywhere this time with your heat attack you seize it and raise your arms to, our hands clasping, going for a power struggle. Both our arms bulging with muscle, our foreheads leaning against each other, vicious snarls on our faces. Our pecs rippling from the power we unleash on each other. Crunching my abs hard, adding their strength to the struggle. Our rods slapping one another between our bodies, having their own battle for dominance. Our legs literally digging into the rocky ground sinking ankle deep. For a short while nothing happens. So evenly matched we are neither side gained the upper hand. But as time passed I noticed your body starts to tremble a bit. At first I think it is from the exertion, but then I slowly start to gain some ground, pushing your arms back ever so slightly. And then more and more. Bending your knees, pushing your body lower and lower to the ground, my body starts to tower over yours. And I realize that finally after such a long time the poison must finally be working. I already have forgotten about it, engrossed in our tug o’ war. The first few minutes you still resist hard, even manage to push back a little bit, but then your body starts weakening rapidly and I push you down to both your knees, bend your arms back and upwards, nearly snapping them out of their sockets. Sensing your arms no longer have the power to resist mine, I release the hold and they drop down, the palms hitting the ground. I look down on you, while you look up towards my towering muscle mass. Your body sweating now not just from the fight against me, but also from the battle raging within. I start to flex, going through some of the poses bodybuilders go through. Showing off my body, totally confident I have you now where I want you to be. Down before my glorious self. I then grab your head from the sides, my fingers crushing into your skull, tiny fractures forming around them, forcing your jaw to open wide and without a care I shove my monster rod in you. Pushing in and out, slowly ramming more and more of it to the back of your mouth, deep into your throat. I started skullfucking you hard. Banging your face against my loin, cracking your nose in the process. Hearing you gag over my rod, not able to keep up, it makes my balls boil, coming closer and closer to another release. But I will not let it happen this time. It was time for me to taste your cum. So with some regret I let go of your head and pulled out. Lifted your body up till it stands again, though shaky, moves my hands to your waist and then easily lifted up your body, rising it high enough for your leaking rod to be at level with my face. And then I devour your rod, pushing it deep in my mouth, tasting your delicious pre. My tongue starts to play with your foreskin, pushing it back, revealing your mushroom top which the tip of my tongue has some fun with. And then I push yours deeper into my throat. And I start to push and pull your body back and forth, somewhat skullfucking myself, but I could take it for I want your seed and I want it now. Faster and faster I play, rub and bite your cock inside my mouth till I feel your balls vibrating and boiling against my face. And then just like a dam breaks, you start unloading inside me. Gallons and gallons of Superman’s cum shooting inside me. I swallowed it all while still working over your cock. Demanding more. And more I get. Even too much. The flow increasing to a point beyond what I can swallow and your cum burst out of my mouth around your rod, leaking down over my massive pecs, between it’s valley, my gutter forming a canal that cannot contain it all and my bricks shares in the cum overload, my rod creams till big globes of your cum drips down to the ground, quickly forming a small pool around us. We both now so in bliss, ignoring the world, sucking and moaning. After some time your stream finally finished and I let go of your rod and threw you to the ground. I look to my stomach and see it ballooned. Though I feel my body processing the amounts. Soon it will return back to it’s perfect shape. I cannot stop myself from burping long and hard. Pardon me. Causing a snow avalanche on some other mountains in the neighberhood. I walk towards you and stomp my foot on your pecs. Flexing my quads whose cut definition was a sight to see and push down with so much force I felt your ribcage being pushed inwards, the first tiny cracks appearing. Just a bit more power of my leg and I would just crush your body into pulp. Flexing my arms I tower over you, look down and speak to you. “You are strong. The strongest challenge I have ever met. A true treat for my body. But I have been created to fight you, to destroy you. And this battle has made me only stronger. Not even you can rival me. So in the end you never had a chance to defeat me. A pity. I fear now life will get boring for me for there is no other man in this world that would even rival you or me.” A deep sigh escapes me from that depressing thought. “Oh well I still have you as my cumdump. So I am sure I will find some interesting ways to get my fun out of you.” Superman Fun is what Irka has with Superman. I shoot load of cum, gallons after gallons directly into his stomach. His abs start to stretch out due to the shear amount of cum gusting into him. I am in heaven with his expert cock sucking skill running up and down my shaft with a whirlwind of tongue wrapping my cock helmet. I no longer able to move but to have him fuck my cock into giving him what he wants. My chest goes up and down heaving for breath between cosmic orgasm, and my abs of steel is convulsing uncontrollably just to pump out my powerful precious cum for Iska to enjoy. After he finishes with me tossing me aside like a used cum ragdoll, Irka flexes like no other man or even superhero I have ever seen. Stomping on my once manifestant pecs, I squirt out the remaining cum in my ball through my now flaccid useless cock involuntarily. You take that as a sign of my ultimate demise grinning appears on your face. You suck the last pathetic little strand of cum drooling on my cock slit. It instantly get you excited. Your huge cock is in a standing position once again, precum once again flowing freely. From your victorious stand over my body, you pick me up by the hair and push my mouth against your pecs. “Lick me clean, cumdump!!! Serve your master as you should!” He smashes my head again when I refuse to cooperate, and it bring me pain beyond what I have experienced before. Sticking out my tongue licking his ginormous pecs with reluctant, I lick his pecs……lick…..lick….. His grinning is bring me down, humiliation, submission. Under the influence of his poison running though my body, my thought starting to change. Maybe, just it may not be that bad to be his cumdump. Who will be able to defeat Iska anyway? I am still the No.2 strongest being in the universe. I raise my arms around his waist, moving across his entire back muscle. It begins to excite me. My cock slowly rises to attention. A moan escapes from me from enjoying his muscle displaying the pinnacle of male supremacy. Iska hears my moan and snickers. “Come worship your GOD! Superman!!” And worship I have. I have recovered enough to message him as he poses. Each pose seems to only bring me to ecstasy. I knee before him, kissing his foots licking away the blood and sweat. It becomes intoxicating. I come to his balls and cup my hands around them and squeeze them gently. Iska has not even move a inch when I come in contact with his powerful balls. Such a display of confidence knowing that I can no longer damage them like just a few minutes before. He stops me just before I am about to put his amazing cock into my mouth. He is still not fully trust me yet. I pass his cock but let it slide off my right face and a few kisses on his shaft. It feels warm and heavy, the musky smell fills my nostrils. I feel GOOD!!!!! I continue to go up to his abs, his brick wall, it is even better defined than when we first meet. I lick every valley between his walls. My fingers run over them again and again. Iska starts to moan just like I am moaning. We are both enjoying each other at this very same moment. My hands circle back to his back again to explore his upper back muscle. I rub my face all over his abs and now on his pecs sucking in all his musky manliness smells. How ironic just a few moments ago that I was the MAN, Superman at that. Now I am just a subject with my knees in the ground worshipping someone else muscle. I have been out manned. I hoover my lips over his nips sticking out my tongue lick it. Another moan comes out of him. His nips start to lactate. Golden liquid forming around the nips, my self-control is shattered and my primal instinct comes out. I go for it sucking every drop that each nip can produce as much as I can. Iska is roaring in triumph in defeating Superman, the very reason of his existence, finally come to past. He has dominated Superman not only physical as show of proof just mins before. He may have been created for ONE and only ONE reason, but he is now achieving Psychological and Sexual domination over me. With the absolute control over my entire body, my entire existence close at Iska’s hand, we continue to put on the greatest sex scene for the world to see. Iska begins to gyrate his bubble ass and I immediately drop back to my knees to catch his cock with my hands. His cock is so magnificent comparing to mine. My cock has reduced its size significantly after Iska has sucked the essence of life from my cock and balls. My balls a merely a fraction of the size just minutes before. My head lean into his lower abs. I put his cock up against my face on one side, and my right hand on the other. My hair on my face seems to add to his sexual pleasure. A rope of precum immediately shoot out from his cock slit. I immediately suck on it like a good bitch on his knee trying to suck out anything that Iska is willing to give. A thought flashes in the back of my puny little mind. “Not bad for being No.2, Superman just need to service his cock and fulfill every deviant sexual fantasy Iska may have for the rest of his life. Not a bad bargain.” This is how low Superman have come. “Mmmm……Mmmmmm……” Going up and down on Iska’s amazing shaft sucking with whatever left of my once mighty body. So big and thicc, I am mesmerized with his perfectly form cock with veins popping at all the right places. I close my eyes completely submerge myself into having a bliss of sucking the mighty one – ISKA. I finally look up to meet with his gaze. The gaze that knows he has me now at his fingertip just like rubber duck sex toy I once was however brief the moment was. The thought of being his personal rubber duck sex toy again excited me. A small drop of precum leaks out of my once proud cock. He pulls put me up standing directly in front of him. I startle a bit and try to backup. Iska laughs out loud. “The once proud Superman has finally fallen. A taste of fear is only the beginning to your long journey as my sex slave. I sure will figure out a way to use your body more than any other beings that have come before me. But Don’t you worry, I always take care of my bitch.” My sense of self being is almost shredded to nothing. A drop of tear forms from the corner of my eyes , Iska wipes it away, “No need to cry, I will provide you with all the pleasure that you can ever want so long you service me your master to my satisfactory.” He grabs the back of my head and press me toward him. Our mouths clash and he deep-tongues me with such fury and passion. A whirlwind forms around us as a result. I can only moan to his attacks to my mouth. My body jerks and seemingly loss the spine to stand on my own. Iska holds me up by my hair and smacks my face once again with his fortress like pecs. “Worship me all over again” I start to worship once again with earnest effort this time. I no longer move nonchalantly. I feel the urge to appease Iska as if life itself is Iska and nothing else. With my renew effort to worship him, Iska starts to moan to signal his satisfaction. My last pride is finally on its last leg going in oblivion with no turning back. His nips start to lactate. Golden sparkling liquid/milk forming around the nips, my self-control can no longer control my primal instinct. I go for it sucking every drop that each nip can produce as much as I can. Iska’s nips lactate even more under the assault of my tongue. Each lick brings a small quiver at his legs. He starts to swallow his saliva hard. His head is thrown backward savoring this intense pleasure Superman is giving him. Iskarion Close. So close i am of turning Superman in my personal sex toy. I have been created to fight him, to destroy him. They have meant that in a literal way. But THIS as he is now, I am starting to like it more. So while I initially did fight him to destroy him, I change my mind now. The state I am pushing Superman in as a personal sex you will be so much better. And he is already turning into a good puppy. His tongue licking my nipples, of which I do not even know they can lactate like this. I wonder what else my own super body can do and I had not yet discovered. But first I must finish my battle. Squeeze out that last sliver of resistance I still see deeply buried within his eyes. Slowly I wrap my arms around his broad back, rubbing over those dense muscles, going down to your lower back where I lock my hands and then pull in his body against mine. Our pec shelves pushing against each other, me bobbing them for a bit, bouncing both our racks, playing with his, showing who is in control. Our abs colliding with each other, pushing our rods into our mutual gutters, pre oozing out of them, further wetting our bricks. Feeling no resistance from you I start increasing my power, slowly crushing your lower back. My arms digging into your back muscle, slowly starting to bend your body in half. Then I finally feel you try and resist. That last sliver of defiance stirring. But your body has already been weakened a lot, so the strength you muster up but a bare token of what you once were. More and more I compact your core. Your upper body bending backwards, your hands pushing on my pecs, trying to get away. Remembering a show I use a famous line to aptly describe the situation; “Resistance is futile” But you do not listen to my wisdom and keep pushing against my body while I keep crushing. And then finally I reach the moment where one final squeeze of my power would snap your spine. And at that very moment I look into your eyes and finally see that last bit of resistance fading away. Your mind totally succumbing to my radiant power and dominance. I let go of my hug, my hands sliding to your lats, grabbing them, lifting up your body and then powerslamming it to the ground, crushing your body inches deep into the rock where it bounces of a feet high, sweat drops flying all around, before going down again and settle in the rubble. I sit down on my knees, pushing up your legs, making way for that beautiful tight ass to show itself. Slowly I push in one finger into your crack, your inside feeling tight. Guess not many or perhaps even none have ever made it this far against you. Your body trembles a little bit, but no sound escapes you. I slowly increase to 2, 3 and even 4 fingers. Slowly getting a rise out of you, moans appearing, getting louder with every additional finger. Once satisfied that I have opened your ass enough I grab my monster rod and grind it between your crack. And then slooooooowly start pushing inside. Even with the preparations your insides still resist and I grab your pecs, my fingers digging in, squeezing them, rubbing your nipples, giving myself a strong hold on you and then I start pushing my rod deeper and deeper into you until my groin hits your ass, ball to ass. My rod fully inside you I see my mushroom tip pushing out a little bit from inside your abs wall. Damn I never realize till now just how truly large my toy is. Slowly at first, but with time increasing in speed I start pushing and pulling my cock. Messing with your insides, my rod visibly pushing outwards your wall. My thumping of your body creating quakes, the region around us trembling non-stop. You moaning incessantly. Your ass now wide open I no longer need to hold your pecs so I straighten myself, raise my arms and flex my biceps. 2 veritable mountains peaking. Your arms moving up towards them, grabbing them, I feel you try to squeeze them, crush them with your strength. You are so weak now you even fail to dent them the slightest. Only reinforcing in your mind I am your master. I feel my balls cumming closer and closer to its boiling point. And then the floodgates open. And a massive stream of cum is unleashed inside you. A massive moaaaaan escapes me while I feel my body squeezing out every bit of divine liquid it had stored. In mere seconds I filled up your insides, your stomach ballooning, your abs stretched out. Cum being forced out of your ass, squirting itself, creaming your ass and my groin and lower abdomen. Minutes pass till I keep using you as my cumdump, a pool of white cream forming around us, till finally my balls have depleted themselves. Heaving heavily from the excertion and bliss I pull out my rod and move my face closer to you whispering “You are mine now. Forever.”. I kiss you long and softly, no longer any need to overpower you with brute force. But even superbeings need air so after a while I reluctantly let go and rise up, towering over you. I bend down and grab your body and put it on my shoulder. And then lift of from the ground, flying towards your Fortress of Solitude where in the coming days I will devote my full attention to you having more fun with your body and mind. And as for the world… well it is not like there is anyone else stronger then me. Or is there? So it can wait till I get fully sated. And then I shall conquer it just for the fun of it. Maybe even order Superman to do it. showing the people that their hero has now become my servant. Oooh the shock when they discover that already stirs a part of my body…
    16 points
  43. Quick note: This is my first story in months and the first one that I uploaded publicly, so please tell me what you think. This story is heavily inspired by the "futuristic symbiote armor" by @EdBrock7 and ideas from @WoodenStick in that thread. I intended to write something a bit longer but my writing skills (lack thereof) prevented that, so rather than writing a long and bad story, I tried to write a short (and bad) one that starts in the middle of the action. If you want to expand upon the story or write how it all began, you have my complete approval to do so. CW: Hyper muscles, rape, a bit of cumflation, size theft, bad English and bad writing == == My thick arm flicks lightly, the soldier flies across the street and hits a parked car, leaving a nice dent on the door. I can’t help but laugh at my power, it feels and is invincible wrapped tightly by literal tons of symbiotic goo, it feels soft and warm “wearing” them yet impossibly strong on the outside. I stomp my way to the poor soldier, shaking the earth below us and leaving cracks on the road. Looking down at him with our pecs that are sticking out way ahead of me, I told him as softly as I could with my new voice that I won’t kill him. Pointing at him with my left arm, the alien material shifts the clawed hand into a rifle, smiling at what’s about to come, I fired at him. Rather than bullets like conventional weapons, it fires a mixture of my cum and the symbiotic material onto him, “gluing” him to the side of the car. Every shot “recoil” goes through my body in the form of the symbiote tugging my cock and fucking my ass, lewd, and just the way I want it. The goo quickly melted away the armour and clothes on him, leaving his naked, fuckable body on full display. The sight brings my symbiotic cock from a leaky semi to full mast, and being as aroused as I am, my symbiote starts slowly thrusting into my butt and tease my cock and nipples. Feeling horny, it is time to drain! I run my hand along the shaft to pick up my darken pre and rub it all over the soldier, this will grow him temperamentally so that he is strong and big enough to fit my 3-foot long fuck rod. It is cute that he is too busy looking at my alien body to notice he have grown so big that he can make bodybuilders jealous. Now that he is big enough, I lift the car up with ease and bring him to face level with me. The only thing that reminds people my human origin is my normal sized head, nestled in between my superhuman pecs and oversized traps, my mask slips away on demand and reveal to him my cute face that’s surrounded by building-destroying muscles. I drink in his look of disbelief and rest the car on its side so my cock is pointing right at his butt. Taking care to not harm my prey too much, I reach for another handful of pre and coat his butt and cock with it, lubing him up nicely, I considered giving him a pecjob but quickly discard that thought when my symbiote reminded me that the symbiotic pre I coated can milk him more efficiently. In an attempt to not destroy the car beneath him any further and make draining more difficult, I order the symbiote to shoot out tendrils from our wide muscular back to support our weight. I entered as softly as a horny 14-foot tall and easily as wide monster could. Of course, the symbiote wrapping around my body also moved in sync, transferring every move I do inside him to me and sometimes adding even more to it. My pecs jiggle with my every thrust and even with the enhancement I have done to my prey, his hole feels tight around me, grunting in approval I quickly find an enjoyable rhythm for all three of us. Plowing back and forth, I feel his hole tighten around me and notice him filling up our milker and soon, we pushed over the edge too, pressure building up through the length of our cock and we blow a thick load inside him, bloating his belly up slightly and a relatively pathetic one inside the suit. I give him a few finishing thrusts and let our soft cock slide out of his symbiotic cum filled hole, with the thick liquid slowly trickling out. Immediately the his body starts to shrink as the goo inside him starts doing their job, their incredibly efficient mass to symbiote transfer rate means almost every ounce of his muscles and cum (not including the temporary boost from our fluids) will turn into mass on my immense body. As his body shrinks the symbiote pool grows, which makes his cum and symbiote filled belly even more pronounced. Feeling merciful, I decide not to drain him as much as the group of bodybuilders who picked on me this morning, leaving him with just enough muscles to live a normal life and tell the tale. The goo inside him then leave his body, and join me once again, the symbiote lets me know that we have gained another 200 pounds to our mass, making our arms and legs even thicker and rewarded me with a few thrust in my butt for it. I ordered the symbiote to mask myself up again and race off to find the rest of the soldier’s squad.
    16 points
  44. It took me a long time to write this second part (sorry, I can't make short chapters... It's my big flaw) but I finally did it: here is the second part. I really hope it was worth the wait. And yes, I already have ideas for a third part or even further (but I still have to write a LONG chapter!) As usual, don't hesitate to give me your feedback. Enjoy! ____________________________________ The Hulk pill: Contagion - Part 2 When I felt his fist penetrate my stomach, I thought he had broken several ribs... This bastard Billy! It had been going on for months, at first it was insults but I learned to ignore them, then it was physical violence and racket. When I refused the first time, I was beaten like never before and since then, my pocket money goes into his pockets... I hate this guy, I hate him so much! but no matter how hard I try to defend myself, I always end up on the ground. This asshole knows how to fight and I'm no match for him. Once again I see my money go down the drain, once again it's not enough, once again I know I'll get hit. "You'll have to raise the rates, maggot. I can't even afford to buy clothes with this!" I wanted to say "shut up" but I know what would happen if I did... That said, I didn't have to say it to get a kick out. Fortunately, he didn't try too hard, probably because it would be less profitable for him to send me to the hospital, but I know he could do it. "Tomorrow you better bring me the money or..." he said before spitting on me. One more time, I was on the ground with bruises. I was getting used to it by now... and for fuck's sake, just today I have to go to the mall with Ben and David. It's bad timing, really bad timing... In any case, I'm going to be late and I don't want to arrive in this sorry state, I'll pretend I fell, once again... Well, I must warn them first... Billy, you're a fucking pain in the ass! You'll regret it one day, I don't know when or how, but you'll regret it, motherfucker! I sent a message to Ben to warn him. *Hey, sorry dude but I'll be a little late* Well, let's go home to bandage this and change clothes at the same time... It's stupid, I could use some new ones, but I know what's going to happen if I don't give him "his" money tomorrow. Billy Larson, motherfucker, I swear one day I'll beat you up! I walked with difficulty for a few dozen minutes before arriving home. I immediately ran into the bathroom, covering the bloody marks on my clothes. When I took off my shirt I could see that he had not missed me, I had a big bruise on my chest and a lot of scratches on my arms. I bandaged the scratches to hide the massacre. I looked at the time and damn, I was going to be really late... Afterwards, I didn't really feel like hanging out at the mall, even less after the incident, but I couldn't stand up Ben and David. and I received a message from Ben. “Dude where are you?” he asked. “I'm coming, I'm coming, I had to go back home” I replied. I then went back to the shopping center which was not far from my home. Good, because I could feel that damn bruise and it was not enjoyable. Damn it's crowded today. well it's always full but there seems to be more than usual. And then seeing the movie posters, I remembered that the new movie was coming out today. Well, it remains to find these two clowns in all this crowd. Knowing them and seeing the time, I'm sure they'll go to the fast food place where we usually eat. Few minutes later, bingo, I saw 2 people I knew only too well! "Hey Ben! David!" I shouted. David turned round. "Hello Matt!" he said. Well, it's time to bring out my best acting... "Yeah, sorry guys, I’m late but I did a fall down the stairs yesterday and I needed bandages." David smiled a bit. Obviously, he didn't believe me... "A fall down the stairs?" he asked in a slightly ironic tone. "Y-y-yeah, I know it’s ridiculous" I said in shuddering. Hem... 0/20 for the acting... David's smirk confirmed that I was not very convincing. "Well, we were going to eat, are you coming with us?" asked Ben. Well, it wasn't really the time to spend my money, but I was starving. "Of course!" I replied. Once in the fast food, we looked at the menus. Oh the giga menu is still there! It was well named: there was 4 times too much food but the price was relatively advantageous. It was finally more profitable to take 1 giga menu and to leave the half than to take 2 normal menus. "Oh! Look! They still have the discount on the giga menu! It’s too fucking good but honestly, they exaggerate on the quantity, I barely ate a quarter last time!" “No problem, I’m starving!” said Ben. "Me too!" replied David. Damn, we had enough food for 10 people... I usually don't care about the waste but here we had a little bit exaggerated. As expected I barely ate a quarter before I was saturated but what surprised me was David. Usually he's like us and wasn't a big eater but there... there, by golly, he wasn't a big eater, he was a HUGE eater and I weigh my words. He was always scarfing down his burger and fries while Ben and I were blocking. I had never seen him eat like that! Holy shit! "Damn man, but you are a fucking ogre!" Ogre was a term that defined him perfectly at that moment. And for the first time, one of us managed to finish a giga menu, which I thought was impossible. David burped and looked at Ben for a few seconds... Wait, don't tell me he's going to... "Er, Ben? May I... may I eat your leftovers?" My eyes almost popped out of their sockets. "Whaaaaaat??" we shouted at the same time. I couldn't believe it! He was STILL hungry??? For fuck's sake, this guy wasn't even an ogre anymore! "Holy shit man, even an ogre doesn’t eat that much!" said Ben. Yeah, he read my mind! Finally, David finished his "meal" and made a final burp. Fucking hell, one already seemed impossible so more than half of a second one there, it's downright insane! Then his facial expression changed, as if something was bothering him. Well, you amaze me, man, considering the astronomical amount of food you just ate, what were you expecting? "Excuse me guys, I-I have to go toilet!" he said. I hadn't noticed that his voice was changing. It didn't sound like usual... Strange, it seemed to me that his puberty was over a while ago. "Whoa, I didn't think it was possible to have so much fun!" said Ben while David was gone. "Yeah, I am amazed too. Eating one is a feat, but this ... He is not in his normal state, our David." "Yeah, he's been weird since this morning, as if something was bothering him" said Ben. Ah! I'm not the only one who thinks he's acting strangely today. I continued talking with Ben for several minutes, but David still did not return. "Damn, what the hell is he doing?" said Ben. "Yeah, I admit that 15 minutes to pee..." It was only a few minutes later that David returned. "Whoaaah, shit David, you are worse than a girl! You spent 20 minutes in the toilet!" And... I don't know why but there was something different about him. Even his clothes, I didn't remember his shirt being so large. There was something really weird about him today. Or maybe I was delusional... “Well, what now?” asked Ben. It wasn't the right time for my wallet but after the crappy day I had, I really wanted to relax and if I remember well, there was a cinema in this mall. “There is a cinema in this mall, no?” “Oh yes, I hadn’t thought of that, good idea,” replied Ben. We went to the entrance to check the available movies, and I suddenly understood why it was so crowded today: it was the release date of the new Hulk movie. "Oh! I had forgotten there was a new Hulk movie!" Ben was about to speak when suddenly we felt a violent blow in the back. "Good idea guys!" shouted David. WHAT THE HELL is wrong with him hitting so hard? He hit me harder than Billy did this morning!! "Fuck David, are you fucking crazy or what?" said Ben. Crap, he fucked up my back, that asshole... "Argh shit, David, are you sick? It hurts dude!" Great, yesterday, I get beaten up by Billy and now, it’s my friend who want to kill me... Really great… David apologized. We took our tickets, and we went to settle down. After a series of previews the movie started. As usual it was the classic Bruce Banner story. And came the moment of his known "accident". Damn, his grunts, this muscle growth... This type of scene has always made me hard! "I always loved this kind of scene." I said before I heard David laughed a bit. What was so funny? The movie went on and honestly it was pretty cool. Suddenly I was snapped out of my trance by David who got up and rushed to the bathroom. "You’re going to spend another 20 minutes in the bathroom?" I mocked. Several minutes later, Ben was getting restless. "Shit man, I have to pee" he said. I must admit that I also felt an urge. After that it was logical with what we had eaten and drunk. About 10 minutes later, Ben returned. "Haha dude, I think he is evacuating his gigas menus, he thought he was going unnoticed, but I could hear him grumbling" said Ben to my ear. I giggled a little as I imagined the situation. Few minutes later, I have to say that I really had to pee too. "My turn" I said to Ben before heading to the toilet. I was starting to pee when suddenly I heard muffled moans. What the hell? He was still evacuating his menus. Well, considering what he ate, it's not surprising. I noticed also another sensation, it was weird, but I felt like my shirt was getting a little tight. I didn't remember it being that way before. I would have needed to buy new clothes but considering what will happen tomorrow I'd rather not... Well, I left the room while hearing some more moans from David. What the fuck ha-ha, this is the longest evacuation in history! I returned to Ben. "Shit man, he's still evacuating his menus ha-ha!" I said in his ears. "STILL? But he's been there for like 30 minutes!" replied Ben. "Yeah but did you see the amount of food he ate?" I replied. Finally, several minutes later, David came back. "Finally! You took more than 30 minutes this time!" I said, with a mocking grin. "Shut up Matt..." replied David. I smiled. The movie was nearing the end and damn, it was great! Finally the credits rolled, and the lights came back on. "Crrraaaappp! It was great! Hulk is really my favorite superhero! And the scene where he lifts the car and starts to crush it while roaring, gosh, it was so awesome!" I exclaimed. I saw David hold back from laughing. Yeah that's right, make fun of me, you spent more than 30 minutes on the potty and... Wait... wait! I hadn't noticed but he changed again or is it me? "Yeah, it was a great movie,” replied Ben. “So what do we do now?" And shit, with all this I had also forgotten that we had homework for tomorrow... "Well, I still have homework to do so is it okay if we go home?" "Yeah, I also think it’s time to go home" replied David. We went out of the cinema and the shopping center. On the way, I couldn't help but feel some discomfort in my clothes. At the bus stop, I saw Ben squirming in all directions. "A problem Ben?" asked David. “No... not really, it’s just a little weird, I didn’t remember my clothes being so tight,” he replied. “Ah, you too?” I said. This situation was more than strange. Then the bus came. On the way back, I had the impression that this feeling was growing. Soon after we were back in our street. “It was a great day guys!” said Ben. "Yeah I agree" I replied. that's when I looked at David. This time, there was no doubt, he was taller and... wider too! What the hell is up with him? First he eats like an ogre and then he starts to grow extra fast over a few hours. "What?" asked David, seeing that I was fixating him. "“I... I don’t know how to explain but, it’s strange I... I have the impression that you are different from this morning.” “Now that you mention it, it’s true that you look bigger... and I didn’t remember you being taller than me by the way,” added Ben. “Hahaha, you guys must be dreaming,” replied David. No, I don't think I'm dreaming. He looks really different. "“No really, you look... different” I said. “Maybe I’m becoming the Hulk, hahahahahaha!” Ah David, you idiot, though honestly... "“Hahaha you’re a fucking idiot David" I replied. “Hahaha who knows ... By the way, have you got siblings?” he asked. What? What is this question? “What? Why are you asking? And I have a sister" I replied. "Oh for nothing” replied David. "And you Ben?" he added. "Just a little brother" said Ben. "But I don’t know why you ask that" he added. Yeah, I agree this is... a strange question. Suddenly I heard a big gurgling sound coming from... me? But how? I mean considering what I ate for lunch, I'm surprised I'm still so hungry now! “Crap, I’m fucking starving!” Then I heard another gurgling, this time from Ben. "Yeah me too... Well, I’m going home." he said by holding out his hand to David. David took it and I saw Ben's face wince with surprise "“Aaaaaahhhhhhh!! You fucking crushed it, man! Why do you squeeze so hard? What’s wrong with you?” shouted Ben. What the...? Well... "“Roooh! You’re really soft Ben!" I said in holding out my hand to David. He shook my hand too and... I thought I felt my bones break! “Aaaaaaahhhhhh!! Are you sick or something? You almost broke my knuckles, bastard!” What the hell is wrong with him today??? “Sorry guys, I didn’t do it on purpose...” said David. Well I hope that wasn't the point, you crushed my bones!!! "You’re really weird today" said Ben. Yeah, I confirm! VERY WEIRD! “Oh believe me, strange things will happen again tonight...” he added, smiling. WHAT THE? Did I hear right? “What? What do you mean?” I asked, VERY intrigued. “Oh you’ll see. But if I have to say something, I just ask you one thing, one thing only.” said David. What? One... thing? What the hell? "Yeah?" I asked with Ben in same time. “Don’t touch anyone this evening.” said David. WHAT THE HELL? The procession of oddities is still growing! Is he going crazy or what? “Eh? David, you’re really weird today!” I said, a bit afraid by my buddy's mental health. "Really, do what I ask, just for tonight. and believe me, you will not regret it, not at all!" replied David. "Yeah, now you’re starting to scare me a little bit, David" said Ben. Glad to see I'm not the only one who finds it all more and more strange! "Hahaha don’t worry, but really, trust me. And if tomorrow nothing’s happened, I’ll give you giga menus and movie tickets for life" What? infinite food and movie tickets for life? You can't deny that. I'll take the bet. “Well, that’s the weirdest request I’ve ever heard, but for giga menus and movie tickets for life, okay,” I said. "Well then, if you offer the cinema tickets for life, okay… I’ll take the bet too" replied Ben. "You won’t regret it guys, you’ll see. Well, ciao guys." replied David before leaving. I was there with Ben, who was as lost as I was. "Do you understand anything? Do we agree that he's been weird since this morning?" asked Ben. "Yeah, VERY weird..." I replied. Suddenly I heard a stomach growl. "Damn dude, I'm so starving!" said Ben. "Ah you too? It's the same for me, which surprises me a lot considering the quantity of food we ate this lunch" I replied. "Yeah I admit that we ate for 3 days but..." said Ben. This time, it was my stomach that rumbled. "Well, our stomachs have spoken it seems..." smiled Ben. "I won't keep you any longer man, see you tomorrow?" We shook hands. Damn, I didn't remember him shaking so hard). On the way home, my stomach was rumbling more and more. "Oh you shut up!" I said, joking. At home I immediately headed to the kitchen, I was so hungry that I started to gobble down everything that was edible (or almost) without taking the time to prepare myself. Damn, I never did that usually and even less after eating a huge menu at lunch. It reminded me of David's monstrous appetite at lunchtime. Once full, I didn't feel up to starting my homework. And this too small shirt was quite disturbing too... I went through my room to change my clothes before going to my living room to watch TV. However, I underestimated the power of the series to put people to sleep. Before I surrendered I started to close my eyes... Come on, just 5 minutes, it doesn't hurt... ... I woke up almost with a start. Shit! I fell asleep! How long has it been? ... WHAT? TWO HOURS? BUT I SLEPT FOR 5 MINUTES! Well, that's okay, the evening is not over, and I still have some... wait... wait... why... why do I feel so tight? Yet I changed my sh...? I looked down and I almost jumped off my sofa... What I saw were two mountains, mountains of... muscle! Pecs... MY PECS! And I'm sure about one thing: I HAD ABSOLUTELY NO PECS THIS MORNING!!! "WHAT THE HELL???" I shouted, stunned. What the hell is this? WHAT THE FUCKING HELL IS THIS??? Since WHEN am I muscular like that? I touched them to be sure. It was hot, it was hard. But what... but WHAT? I ran to the bathroom. When I saw myself in the mirror, my mouth couldn't utter a word. I was not just my pecs; it was my WHOLE BODY! I looked like a bodybuilder, not the biggest but compared to my geeky physique this morning, the difference was obvious! "W-what the hell?” I put my hand on my throat. My... my voice! It was different, a bit deeper. Maybe it was because my neck had become so fucking wide. and it wasn't just that: my shoulders were like two big balloons, my arms filled and stretched my sleeves, I could even see the veins in my forearms through the fabric, my pecs pushed the fabric forward several inches, I passed my hand over my midsection, and instead of feeling a flat stomach, I felt six hard bumps and my legs tightened my pants like never before. "What the hell happened to me?" I said, still stunned. Was I dreaming? On the one hand, it seemed so improbable that I thought I was going to wake up, but on the other hand, everything seemed so real, the feelings, the fabric tight against my body. And then I remembered David's words: “And if tomorrow nothing’s happened, I’ll give you giga menus and movie tickets for life.” Was that what he was talking about? And now that I think about it, several times during the day he seemed to be... different, like... bigger. Is the same thing happening to me? And his last words... it was like he knew something was going to happen to us! What the hell is he playing at? And I think about it but... if something is happening to "us", it would mean that Ben is also... There are too many very weird events today and David seems to know everything, I had to talk to him, NOW! I hurried to pick up my phone and start a group conversation with Ben and David. Matt: Guys... if you’re there, ANSWER RIGHT NOW, something NOT AT ALL NORMAL is happening! IT’S AN EMERGENCY!! Few seconds later, I saw Ben writing. Ben: It can’t be weirder than I’m experiencing dude... That's what I thought, he too is changing! Then I saw David writing. David: Let me guess, did you get the wrong size clothes? What's this crappy joke? And it also confirms what I thought, he knows something! Matt: It’s not exactly that but... I think I’m... GROWING! And a few seconds later... David: Matt, of course you’re growing, you’re a teenager, it’s normal you’re growing. Wh... WHAT THE FUCKING HELL??? He's laughing at me! HE LAUGHS AT ME A bit angry, I replied by sending him a picture of my "new" biceps. HOLY SHIT! I didn't notice but it must have been 16 inches! 16 FUCKING INCHES! Matt: DO YOU REALLY THINK IT’S NORMAL TO BE GROWING LIKE THAT? I saw Ben write almost immediately. Ben: HOLY CRAP! I think the same thing is happening to me. I was starving, I ate like never before and then I dozed off for an hour and when I woke up, my shirt was fucking tight and was torn in several places. And above all, I’m FUCKING MUSCULAR! And it seems to continue! Exactly the same as me... Matt: Exactly like me! I was in front of TV and suddenly, I felt so fucking tight and when I looked at my arms, it was like I showed you. IT’S NOT AT ALL NORMAL!! Ben: And you David, have you noticed anything? Have you grown? Honestly, I already knew the answer. I thought he had changed this morning; my suspicions are confirmed. David: Now that you mention it, it’s true that I may have grown a bit, but just a bit... However, I was far, far from imagining that it would be confirmed at this point. my eyes widened like never before. What was standing in front of me, it was not David, it was not possible! This "thing" was HUGE, it was bigger in height and muscles than the biggest guys in the school and there were some great specimens! Matt: AAAAAAAHHHHHH!! Ben: HOLY SHIT!! YOU CALL THAT JUST A BIT? DUDE YOU’RE FUCKING GIGANTIC!! I was starting to seriously panic, what the hell was happening to us? I HAD to have answers in person! Matt: WE NEED TO TALK, I’M GOING TO CALL YOU, NOW! I called Ben and David. "Holy fucking shit, David? What happened to you? What’s happening to us?" My voice was in total panic. These were no simple changes; this went far beyond the possible. Was I becoming a fucking monster? “D-d-d-David? I-i-it can’t be you!!” said Ben, also panicked. Well, Ben seems to be in the same emotional state as me. “Calm down guys, hahaha!” replied David. Calm down? CALM DOWN? IS HE FUCKING WITH ME? “Calm down? Dude, I’m becoming a fucking bodybuilder! How do you expect me to calm down?” I shouted, angry and panicked. "Well, I owe you some explanations." You think? Well, calm down Matt, you're just turning into a monster, NO reason to panic OF COURSE, but your "buddy" seems to know what's happening to you right now... “Yes, you’re becoming the Hulk!" said David. Yeah I think we noticed that... "Well, not exactly: the green color option is not included in the packaging, hahaha." he added. So much better, I don't like green... "But I reassure you, it’s not dangerous. Well, for you... As you can see, it’s far from over." Ah, because you think it's not dangerous for my mental health to tell me that I'm going to turn into a fucking Mr. Olympia. Well, I have to ask the question: how? "What is this? A fucking spell? Magic? A disease?" Yeah a spell, this is ridiculous but at this point, nothing would surprise me anymore. “I would say nanotechnology.” replied David. Sorry for my previous statement, I was wrong... "Nanotechnology? Are you kidding me?" I shouted. “No, I’m serious. And... did you remember what I told you?” said David. How could we not remember… it was so wtf! “Yeah, don’t touch anyone,” said Ben. “Did you listen?” asked David. I think so but I still don't see the connection. “Yeah, even if I didn’t understand why you asked us that.” “Oh it’s very simple: what you’re experiencing is... contagious.” replied David. My eyes widened even more... WHAT THE HELL? CONTAGIOUS? “Contagious?” I shouted. “Yeah, but this contagion is not permanent, it could happen only in the first 24 hours. And the condition for infecting someone is...” I think I understood at the same time as Ben. “Touching him...” said Ben. “Well done Sherlock! And I imagine you know who infected you?” asked David. And then I remembered this monumental "friendly tap" at the entrance of the cinema. Everything made sense now, his changes, why he was so weird. “You... You infected us...” I answered. “Yes! In giving you the biggest slap of your life hahahahahahaha!” laughed David. Yes thank you David, my back remembers it... “So you knew it, you knew it since the beginning?” asked Ben, a bit angry. And I must admit that I was of the same opinion as Ben. To do that to us, his friends, without even asking our opinion? “Yes, well, not exactly, even I didn’t know about it at first. But when I found out, you were first on my victims list,” replied David. Strangely even though I know he didn't mean any harm, I still felt like he betrayed me, I mean, he knew what was going to happen to us, but he didn't say anything. “And why did you do that?” asked Ben. You took the words out of my mouth Ben! “Because you are my friends, I mean my true friends. If anyone deserves this privilege, it was you two.” “You should have told us about it anyway...” said Ben, a bit angry. Well said, Ben. That was the feeling I had at that moment... “That’s true, but it was more fun to let you find out and I didn’t know about it right away either, you know, I had the same surprise as you. And damn it, you’re not ready for the next part, believe me but I’m sure, you’ll fucking love it!” “David, you are announcing that we are going to become bodybuilders. How do you want us not to worry or stay calm? This kind of stuff is only seen in science fiction movies, not in real life!” “And... is there a cure?” I asked. I don't know why I asked this question, but I felt like Frankenstein’s monster. “I don’t know, but honestly Matt, would you want a cure? Seriously?” I was a little taken aback by this question. If there was an antidote, would I want to take it? I looked at my arm and flexed it, I also flexed my abs. I was overwhelmed by a feeling that was unknown to me until now: the strength. It was... amazing! Did I really want to go back to my original condition? I don't think so. But I also didn't know what exactly I was going to become. The process seemed far from over. In short, it was a strange mixture of anxiety and lust, but I think the answer was clear: no, I did not want to return to my original condition. “I... I don’t know, probably not but.. David, do you realize what you are telling us? I mean, you’re literally telling us that in a few hours we’ll be like you?” “Nope!” replied David. "What? Nope?" I said, surprised by his answer. “Yeah, you won’t be like me because... I haven’t finished my growth.” replied David. It took me a second to digest the information: his muscle growth was... not over. HIS MUSCLE GROWTH WAS NOT OVER??? IS HE KIDDING ME RIGHT NOW? Not... OVER??? “Whhhhhaaaaaaaaaattttttttttttttttttt??” I shouted at the same time as Ben. “D-D-David, are...are... are you seriously telling me we’re going to be bigger than you?” I asked, stuttering. I was totally shocked, I thought wrongly that he had finished his transformation. Apparently not, that means we're going to get EVEN BIGGER THAN THAT? “Oh yeah! Much bigger! And I know that because I have a specimen on hand, so... do you want a preview of the final result?” I still had a hard time realizing it. Much... bigger. MUCH BIGGER!? And... did I want really to see the final result? I sincerely didn't know. “…Honestly, I’m not sure is a good idea but... yeah, it would be nice to know that before it happens.” replied Ben. It would probably be better to know what to expect. “I agree,” I said. “Very well, don’t move guys.” replied David. We heard him leaving. It was total silence. "Ben... are you... okay?" I asked. But Ben did not answer, I think that like me he was still in shock. We were going from surprise to surprise, and something told me that it was not finished. Then David was heard to return. “Well, guys, here is the final result” he said by turning his phone. ... What did I say earlier? That nothing could surprise me anymore? Well, I was wrong, I was FUCKING WRONG!!! I don't know if my jaw fell on the floor, but it must have been close. What was standing in front of me... it wasn't human, at least it wasn't humanly possible! I said we were becoming Mr. Olympia, but Mr. Olympia seems like a twig compared to this... MONSTROSITY! Earlier David said we were becoming the Hulk. That was to be taken literally, this FUCKING thing was as big as Hulk! And maybe even more muscular and ripped than the Hulk! I shouted like never before. “Aaaaaaaaaahhhhh!! Holy shiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit! W-w-w-w-what is this thing?” As for Ben, he could not even speak and was white as a sheet... “G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G...” Suddenly, the Hulk spoke. “Hey! This ‘thing’ has a name and it’s Mike!” HOLY SHIT! His voice was like him, huge, deep, inhuman and... what? Mike? Mike? ... Wait... WAIT! But M-Mike, this is his... “M-M-Mike? ... Mike? No wait! David, i-i-is it y-y-your brother?” I asked, totally stunned. “Yeah!” replied David. HO-LY SHIT! THIS IS MIKE??? GODDAMMIT!!! He looked like a young bodybuilder before, but now he far exceeded the biggest bodybuilder on this planet!!! “Oh my god!!” I said in a trembling voice and my whole body was shaking too... “By the way, he is the cause of my growth.” added David. I couldn't believe it, I really couldn't believe it, I thought we were going to be like bodybuilders, but I was far, far from imagining that we would actually become Hulks. Ben also seemed to have difficulty accepting the news. “G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G...." he stuttered. “So now you understand why I told you not to touch anyone, especially those you don’t like? If you do it, they will become like my brother.” Indeed, now I understood the reason for this strange question. And I also understood the consequences. Holy shit... “Yeah... so... note to self: don’t touch my little brother in the next hours,” said Ben. “But on the other hand, if you wish to make a small gift to certain people, you still have a few hours to do so, let’s go hehehe...” I had forgotten this detail, so if in the next few hours we "infected" someone, this is what they would end up looking like. Indeed, it's better to avoid people we don't like... I was thinking about who I could visit. “Yeah... I-I-I think I will visit one or two people,” I replied, even though I didn't know who yet. “Same” replied Ben. “Now you know everything. Enjoy it to the max for the next few hours. You’ll see, you’ve never felt anything like it.” This was already the case for several hours, even if I felt tiny in comparison with the final result. “Y-Yeah...” I said with a trembling voice. “I never thought I’d live to see this day...” replied Ben. Believe me, you are not the only one Ben... “Hehehe, I told you that you would not regret it! Well, I leave you, I have a special workout with my big brother. So... good Hulkification guys!” said David before leaving the conversation. I was there with Ben, both silent, both still shocked by what we had just learned and seen. "M-Matt... are you okay?" asked Ben. "Y-yeah..." I replied. "I... I still can't believe it..." "Don't worry, you are not the only one..." I replied. "W-what are you going to do now?" "Honestly, I don't know... the night is likely to be long and eventful," I joked. "Yeah I don't think we'll get much sleep..." laughed Ben. There was a dead silence, I don't think either of us knew how we were going to handle what came next. "Well... I think I'm going to go..." finally said Ben. "Yeah me too... and let me know if anything goes wrong..." "Yeah, you too... Bye Matt" "Bye Ben" I said before leaving. There I was, in my bathroom, and I had just learned that in a few hours at most I would be taller than 8 feet and probably heavier than a ton of muscle. It was so unreal that I began to think that it was all a dream. I saw Mike's image again. I had never imagined myself becoming muscular, but I certainly never imagined that I would become THAT muscular! But that would be the case in a few hours. It was so unreal. I looked at myself in the mirror. I was already so different from this morning, but far from David and even farther from his brother. Damn, I thought I was impressive before the call and now I felt like a bug. Did I realize that in a few hours, this mirror in front of me would only show a part of my chest? That my head would touch the ceiling? That I would probably have more strength in one little finger than I have now? It was unimaginable, even terrifying. Then another thought crossed my mind, the one from this morning, the one from that moment when that bastard Billy put me on the ground to hit me. In a few hours that would be over. NONE of his blows would put me on the ground, no more racket, no more humiliation. In a few hours I'll be infinitely stronger than this bastard. Already now, I am much more so than I was this morning, but in a few hours the difference will be astronomical. In a few hours, I'll be the one humiliating that dark asshole. It was then that the worry and anxiety gave way to another feeling. Revenge! Eager to settle my score, eager to see the terror in his eyes, eager to see him piss his pants and beg me. In a few hours, everything I had thought impossible would be possible, really possible! I began to laugh. "Ha... haha... haha... HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA"! YES!!! FUCK YES!!!" I shouted. I was looking at my reflection. I would have been impressed with my old self, but I was still so far from the final result. I flexed my biceps. God, to see this ball of muscle being formed, see and especially hear the fabric being stretched, it was incredible! I lifted my shirt to admire my new abs. I began to caress them... Oh-my-god! So hot, so hard. And speaking of hard, I was also getting hard... Did I realize that I already had a physique that I would have been happy to jerk off to? Why should I be afraid of that? It was amazing, unbelievably amazing! But that wasn't enough, I wanted more, much more, which would undoubtedly happen in several hours, but damn, I didn't want to wait. I closed my eyes to feel that tingle, that slight tingle that I had been feeling for several hours and now knew the origin. I don't know if it was a coincidence or if my body heard me, but I felt the tingling intensify. My heart rate began to accelerate as well. I started to breathe faster, and I felt my body temperature rise. "Oh god!" I moaned. Just an hour ago this situation would have made me panic but now I just wanted to become an 8 foot titan, incredibly muscular, incredibly strong. I wanted to see the terror in that bastard Billy's eyes. Damn, I felt like I was in a sauna. I could hardly speak because I was breathing so fast "Oh god please! Yes! Yes! More. More!" I asked. Yeah, my body must have had its own consciousness because my wish was granted: all the muscles of my body contracted more and more automatically. I couldn’t do anything to stop the process, but I didn’t want to stop it! "Oh god! OH MY GOD!" I moaned loudly. It became extremely intense; I was almost paralyzed. The only thing I could do was to grab the sink and squeeze it with all my strength to get a foothold and I did well to do so because it continued to intensify even more... "Oh... my... god... aaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!!!" My face was tense as ever, my eyes closed, and tears were starting to fall. I had never felt anything like this. it was unbearable and yet, deep down I felt it, I felt my muscles swelling and damn it, it was worth it. "Aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!!!" I cried with hot tears. Yes it was unbearable and yet... I loved it! I remembered that afternoon, that scene in the movie where Bruce became Hulk, I remembered thinking how great it would be if it could happen for real. I had no idea that this wish would be granted a few hours later. My only fear right now would be to wake up in my bed and realize that it was all a dream but damn, I don't think a dream can be that intense, that good. But fortunately for me, my body gave me a clear answer: “Can a dream do that?" The growth started again, which made me scream. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!" It was beyond what I could imagine but in my screams you could read one thing, "FUCK YES!". Yeah, fuck yes, because in addition to the sound of my moans, grunts, and screams, I could hear another one: that of my clothes being stretched! I felt my traps rise, my shoulders become cannonballs, my arms become as big as the biggest guys in college, my pecs become watermelons, my arms tighten, harden, become harder than concrete, my back widened to almost fill a door frame, my quads stretching my poor pants to death. It only lasted a few dozen seconds at most, but it felt like an eternity to me. It was intense, fucking intense, unbearable even but for fuck's sake, I loved it, that pain, that power. Fuck, even the best of my orgasms was nothing compared to this and speaking of orgasm, as I felt the end of the growth coming, one last surprise awaited me. "AAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!" I yelled as my whole body exploded in muscles. Then the incredible feeling fades away. I breathed heavily, trying to recover as best I could, I didn't expect it to be so fast, but I didn't mind. And even without being able to see the result, I already felt different. Besides the fact that my clothes were incredibly tight, just breathing was totally different from a few minutes ago. Finally when I managed to calm down, I opened my eyes and looked at my reflection in the mirror. My eyes widened, my mouth opened, and I mechanically uttered a huge "HOLY SHIT!" The first observation was already the change of my voice, it was almost unrecognizable, deep, strong, manly. The second was that I looked like a FUCKING BODYBUILDER and when I said "bodybuilder," I am not talking about an amateur, but one who is ready for a high level pro competition. I couldn't believe it, it was my head, but as for the rest, I was unrecognizable. The shirt that fit me relatively well and was only tight around my shoulders now fit me like a compression garment. My neck was like a bull's, my shoulders were cannonballs, my biceps were just fucking huge, something like 19 inches or maybe 20, a large vein was visible through the shirt, my pecs were like 2 huge muscle balloons, my abs were also visible through the shirt, I lifted it and uttered a "DAMN SHIT": what were only bumps were now six enormous boulders, each brick as big as a fist, implanted under my skin and as hard as concrete, my waist was not far from being half as wide as my shoulders, which gave me an extreme V shape. My pants were so tight that they showed the details of my muscular quads, and my calves seemed like rocks implanted under my skin. Nothing could have prepared me for this vision. What I saw there, I would never have thought to reach it one day, and I would have instantly enjoyed the vision of such a body. Before I knew it, I was shooting loads in my underwear. I lowered my hand to feel the growing wet spot and I had another surprise: it was not only my muscles that got bigger, but my cock also got an update and was now worthy of a porn actor. "Oh god! I can't believe it!" I said, amazed by my own body. Damn, I love my new voice and let's not even talk about my body. However although very impressive, I was far from the titan that was David's brother. It was not finished yet! Then an idea came to me; I can't take care of Billy's case, or he will become an 8 foot monster too but what if I took the opportunity to realize my fantasies? It wasn't long before I had a name in mind: Jeremy. He was a member of the football team and if there were a lot of assholes among them, Jeremy was one of the few who was nice and above all... this guy was FUCKING HOT! Fun fact, the name Jeremy meant "appointed by God" and it was the perfect definition for this guy. He was not the most muscular, but he was a fucking hunk. All his female supporters screamed when they waved to them on the field and of course he also attracted the eyes of some guys and by the way, it was him who made me realize that I could also be attracted to men. When I saw him, my temperature was rising, my heart was beating faster. Even my female crushes didn't turn me on like that. and above all, he was kind and in a team where 99% of the people are assholes, he was an exception in that respect too. But for months he was just a fantasy because I was convinced that he was 100% straight... That's what I thought until recently. I had heard a rumor that he liked to do certain things with one of his teammates who was also muscular. He seemed disturbed when asked about it. Our "straight" Jeremy seemed not being so 100% straight and to have a small weakness for muscles but despite this hope, we can't say that I was the ideal candidate. Plus, I didn't know how he was going to take it and I didn't want to make my situation worse. So I was just fantasizing about him, I had given up the hope that we would be in the same bed one day, not having the right physique. But now, things are going to be different, very different: I am sure that my current body will not leave him indifferent, and just imagine him with a lot of muscle was fucking horny! This is what I was going to do with my evening: pay a little visit to my dear Jeremy. Things are going to get hot; I can feel it! My clothes were not far from being torn apart. Well, I would strut my stuff in front of the mirror but I have to think my growth is absolutely not over. In only a few hours, I'll explode these clothes and I want to be into Jeremy's bed when it happens. On the way, I couldn't help but enjoy the friction of my muscles against the fabric. Damn, I used to think guys who put on really tight stuff were narcissists but now, I had to admit that the feeling was incredible. Another detail that amused me was that on the way, the people I passed looked at me systematically. This morning, it would have worried me, now I was more than proud of it. Ha-ha, I feel like the next few hours are going to be fun, really fun! Jeremy didn't live very far; I was quickly in front to his house. Either I was going to realize a fantasy or I was going to take a wind, which I think is now impossible. I was checking one last time my shirt, I had to impress him at first sight. Shit, it was even tighter, I'm sure if I flexed my enormous guns, my sleeves would be shredded. Well, tonight it's my turn to have fun! I pressed the doorbell. I heard footsteps coming and someone unlocking. The door opened and I faced his angelic face, that silky hair. "Hi!" Jeremy was looking at me, frowning, not recognizing me immediately. Then he looked again at my face, my body, my face, my body. Ha-ha, his brain must have been completely confused, having probably recognized me but thinking at the same time that it couldn't be me and very sincerely I think I would be in the same state as him if I were in his place. Especially since I just ran into him a few days ago and I was the skinny Matt he always knew. "M-Matt???" he said, in a very surprised tone. "Ah! Finally! I thought you had lost your memory" I replied, amused. "W-W-What the fuck happened to you???" he asked in stuttering, still in shock. "Probably a growth spurt." I said, in a tone that sounded false. "A-A growth spurt? B-But few days ago, you were..." he replied, not understanding how this was possible. "... and w-what are you doing here?" asked Jeremy. Indeed, we didn't know each other more than that, we just exchanged greetings. "Oh nothing, I was walking around and remembered that you lived here. Can I come in?" A few seconds of silence passed; Jeremy seemed to hesitate a little then he looked my chest. I flexed my pecs slightly. I saw him gulp. "I don't want to bother you, I can come back if you want". "N-N-No, sorry, it's just... no, nothing, please come in!" he said. Yes! YES! The wolf enters the sheepfold! We went to the living room. "D-Do you want to drink something?" he asked me. I could hear in his voice that he was still wondering what had happened to me and that on the other side, his excitement was soaring, but he was doing everything not to show it. Hehe, the plan was going well, very well and I'm sorry Jeremy, but things are about to get more than a little steamy for you.. "A glass of water if you have" I replied. "S-Sure!" he replied. I looked his house, it was clean, nice, modern. "It's so pretty at your place" I said. "T-Thanks" replied Jeremy. "here's your drink" he said by handing me the glass. "Thanks! I must admit that it's hot today, don't you think?" I asked, in smiling. "Y-Yeah..." he replied. Yes it was hot, but it was time to make things completely... torrid! I took my glass and... I spilled it on me on purpose. "Oops, sorry." I heard Jeremy gasping and saw him biting his lips. The bulge between his legs left no doubt as to his current state: he was hard as fuck. Well well well, the fish was playing with the hook, it was time to hook it! "S-So you say you had a growth spurt?" he asked. I could see he was shaking. "Yep, I guess it had to happen to me, like everyone else. The only annoying thing is that I will have to change my wardrobe, this shirt is so small" I said. I think it's the perfect time for a double biceps pose and as I thought, my sleeves didn't like it. *riiiiiip* Instantly I heard a weak but strong "OH FUCK!". Jeremy was shaking like a sheet, he bit his lip much more and above all, I could see a wet spot on his crotch. Very well, well, the fish is shod. Time to bring back my prey! "Oh no, another ruined shirt, this is the third one since this morning!" I said with an air that sounded so false. I heard Jeremy panted faster. The poor hunk couldn't contain himself anymore. Very well, let's spice things up even more. "I must admit that they don't have much chance against this rocky mountain, and I'm not kidding, it really feels like stone!" I said in flexing my huge biceps. Jeremy reached his limits; it was time to finish my prey! "By the way, do you want to feel?" I asked. "W-What?" replied Jeremy. "Do you want to feel how hard it is?" I said in smiling. "B-But..." stammered Jeremy. "Come on Jeremy, don't be shy!" I replied. He approached, slowly, hesitating, close to collapse, then finally he reached his trembling hand towards my muscle mountain and put his hand on my biceps. I smiled, a bit badly. Hehe, he touched me: Jeremy, your fate is already sealed! Whatever happens next, you are doomed to become an 8 foot titan! "Oh god!" he repeated in loop. This time, tears were streaming down his cheeks. "Do you like it, Jeremy?" I asked. it took him several seconds to come out of his trance. The poor guy didn't know what to do. "W-What?" he replied, a bit embarrassed. "Do you like to feel big hard muscles?" I asked. Seeing that I had noticed his intense excitement, which anyone could have seen, he turned red. "I-I-It is n-n-not you believe... n-not you..." he stammered, clearly embarrassed. "Too bad, because I have lots of other big hard muscles to offer you if you want" I said, smiling. Jeremy was sweating profusely, his body was shaking and he had fully creamed his boxers, the wet patch spreading along the leg of his pants. "But if you don't want, then I don't want to force you" I said, knowing full well that he was dying for it. He seemed to hesitate for a few seconds and finally, seeing that he was going to miss the opportunity of his life (which would not have happened anyway), he quickly shouted "N-NO! P-Please Matt, stay!" he replied, in a pleading tone. I smiled and replied "Hehe, you chose well Jeremy. don't worry about it, I have no intention of leaving. However, I'm not sure the living room would be the right place for... what we will do next..." "F-F-Follow me!" he replied. I followed Jeremy to his bedroom. It was beautiful and spacious but I doubt, however, that it will remain in this state for long he Hehe... "Nice bedroom!" I said. "T-Thanks" replied Jeremy. "Your mattress looks super comfortable too! Do you mind if I... lie down?" "N-No, make yourself at home..." I laid down on the bed. "Aaaaaah mmmmmhhhh and soft in addition! Really Jeremy, I love your house!" "T-Thanks" replied Jeremy. I looked at my shirt. Well, it was time to set fire to the powder! "Crap, I really messed up this shirt" I said. "I-If you want, I-I can bring you another one" replied Jeremy. "No, it won't be necessary, I don't need it anymore." I gripped my shirt and slowly pulled. A long tearing sound filled the room. Jeremy's eyes widened, I heard him panting faster, he was shaking mad. "Oh my god! Oh my god" he shouted. I could see tears flowing from his eyes. What put him in this state was my incredible muscular chest. And fuuuuuuuuck, I must say that it was even more fucking beautiful than at home, bigger, more ripped, two huge mountains and six enormous boulders. "Oh my god! Oh my god!" cried Jeremy, in falling to his knees. "M-Matt! H-How is it possible?" he asked. "I told you Jeremy, growth spurt" I replied. "But.. but... it's... it's impossible!" stammered Jeremy. "Honestly Jeremy, whether it's impossible or not, who cares? You like this body? That's good because it's all yours. Come on Jeremy!" "Ha... haha... hahaha..." cried Jeremy. Crap, it was the most bizarre mix of emotions I could hear. Jeremy was crying but he was slowly laughing in same time. However, he still did not move, he was there in ecstasy, crying with joy. Well, is he going to decide or not? "Come on Jeremy, come on, you've been dying for it for a while! It's time for the main course!" And finally, Jeremy made his decision: he literally ran and jumped on me! Crap, he looked like a hungry dog throwing himself on a piece of meat as if his life depended on it! In an instant he was lying on top of me, his two hands caught my pecs. "Oh fuck! Oh fuck!" he was crying while he kneaded my pecs. Then I made them bounce. "OH FUCK!" shouted Jeremy louder. I felt a wet cloth against my abs: Jeremy was flooding his pants. "So Jeremy, how do they feel, my pecs?" I asked. "Hard!" replied Jeremy, with a voice mixing cry and joy. "Enjoy them Jeremy, do what you want!" Crap this situation was fucking hot. I still could hardly believe it, Jeremy, my crush, was lying down on me and was worshipping me! It was paradise! "What... I want?" repeated Jeremy. "Yep, what you want!" I replied. That's when he did something I didn't expect - he plunged his mouth against my pecs and began to lick and suck them. I shouted with surprise, especially because of the wave of pleasure that ran through me. "OH FUCK!!!". I thought he was just going to knead my muscles but... I was wrong. I had underestimated Jeremy's hunger for muscles: he wasn't just hungry; he was starved as hell. I started to wriggle my legs and arms; I really didn't expect this. Jeremy saw my reaction and stopped, apologizing. "S-Sorry! I-I don't know what came over me! P-Please don't be angry!" he said, afraid. "Angry? Angry? Man, if you stop there, I'm going to be angry. Damn, it's so fucking good! So come on man, keep going, let yourself go!". Jeremy looked at me for a few seconds, the time to assimilate that I was asking him to continue. The information reached his brain, the beast was unleashed: he plunged on my pecs and started again to suck, to lick them. "OH MY FUCKING GOD!!!" I shouted writhing with pleasure. Shit... shit! Jeremy was an expert in the field, it was continuous waves of pleasure that went through me. This time, I began to pant faster, to sweat, to grunt. Damn, I knew it was going to be good, but not SO good! And I was not at the end of my surprises: after sucking and licking my pecs all over, Jeremy began to suck and to nibble my nipples. I roared. "GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!" Crap! it was unbearably good! I was fidgeting like hell, my hands were gripping the bed sheet and squeezing it and I was grunting like a beast. "OH SHIT! OH FUCKIN' HELL!!!" I shouted. Crap, now, it was me who began to cry. Jeremy was a god, the god of worshipers! He sucked my nipples, like a baby sucking on his mother. He continued for many minutes. I could feel a spot much more than wet against my abs: I was not the only one to appreciate the situation. I moaned and grunted again and again and again. Suddenly, I felt something else: a familiar tingling, the same as I felt in my bathroom. Fuck, I'm going to grow! Right now! I could feel it! But... there was something different! I didn't feel it in my whole body... No, it was localized... localized in my... pecs! Oh god! Only my pecs would grow? I clenched my teeth and began to groan in a more bestial way. I was trying to slow down the growth as much as possible but the more Jeremy sucked, the more they grew was. It was quickly unbearable! My hands were clutching the bed sheet like never before and I was crying. But when Jeremy nibbled my nipples, this was the coup de grace! "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" BOOM! I felt my pecs exploding, becoming almost disproportionate to the rest of my body. Jeremy was instantly surprised. "WHAT THE HELL?" he shouted. I was panting, trying to recover as best I could. "Ha... ha... as I said... ha... ha... growth spurt... ha...". "G-Growth spurt? B-B-But since when does growth do that?" he said, stunned. I could have told him everything, but it was more fun to keep him in the dark. In addition, he hadn't noticed, but he too was having a growth spurt. "ha.. ha... who cares, right? And... ha... you know what Jeremy? ha... ha... the rest of my body can also have a growth spurt! You just have to ha... ha... help it a little..." I said, in smiling. I saw Jeremy shaking, drool was almost coming out of his mouth. He had understood the subtext I think! Then, like a jaguar leaping on his prey, he threw himself again on my chest. This time, he attacked my abs. His tongue passed over every hill and valley of my six-pack without ever withdrawing. He also began to nibble on each brick individually. My hand gripped his hair. "Good boy!" I said with a deep voice. Fuck, it was hot! And in talking about hotness, I wanted to feel his warm body rubbing against mine. "Do you mind if I get rid of your clothes in my own way?" I asked. the only answer I got was a long groan. "Hehe, I'll take that as a yes." I gripped his shirt and pulled. *riiiiiiiiiiiiiiip* A long tearing sound was heard. Well, he was now shirtless. I took his pants with both hands and did the same. *riiiiiiiiiiiiiiip* There remained just his white boxers. Crap, they were completely soaked! I also pulled and tore them off very easily; Very well, Jeremy was, like me, totally naked. I dropped the creamy pants which made a splash noise as it fell to the ground. God, it was awesome! Feel the warm of his chest rubbing against mine, feel my huge hands rubbing his warm back. I was crying with joy. It was a wet dream that became reality: Jeremy was worshipping me! And he loved it too: his cock was hard as hell. Then suddenly, Jeremy raised his head and knelt. I thought he was done before I realized what he wanted to do: he placed his dick in the central crevice of my abs. I flexed my six-pack and grabbed it. Jeremy began to go back and forth, moaning. "Haaaaaaa haaaaaa oh my god! Gnnnnnnnnnhhhhh" moaned Jeremy. Damn, to think that everyone thinks he was totally straight, in fact he has ideas that even pure gays wouldn't have! This guy is a fucking god of worship! While Jeremy was "fucking" my abs, I had a good look on his chest. Yeah, clearly, he was more ripped. He was also hulking, without knowing it. I was wondering when he would notice. Crap, I couldn't help but have the image of an 8 foot Jeremy, with huge muscles everywhere. Suddenly I heard his moans become more intense; "Oh god! OH GOD!" he shouted, then I felt a long spurt of cum landing on my abs. He bent down and began to lick his own cum on my abs, mixed with my sweat. "Sooooooo gooooooooooood!" he moaned. Who the fuck are you telling Jeremy? It's your worship which is so fucking good! Like my pecs, he redoubled his efforts. I began to grunt and pant loudly. And I felt it, the same feeling from my pecs. "OH GOD! I can feel it! Go ahead Jeremy! The growth spurt is close!" I heard Jeremy moan as a sign of approval and he doubled his efforts. "OH GOD! OH MY FUCKING GOD!!!" I shouted. The feeling was unbearable, I was writhing of pleasure then suddenly, I felt as if they literally wanted to get out of my stomach. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" BOOM! I felt my abs exploding, each brick almost doubling in size, pushing strongly against others. Oh god, the feeling of that hard muscle brick wall was AWESOME! "HOLY SHIT!!!" cried in joy Jeremy. I felt a few more cum spurts against my newly improved six-pack. The cum disappeared in the deep crevices. I felt them. God, no doubt that this impenetrable muscle wall could easily break fists! "Ha.. ha... Look Jeremy, look at me! Look at what you did with me: You are creating a god Jeremy, a fucking muscle god!" Jeremy laughed nervously. "Well, it would be a good idea to take care of these guns, don't you think?" I said, flexing my biceps. Without waiting, Jeremy threw himself on one of my biceps and began to caress it with both hands. Oh shit, his hands, caressing my muscular biceps, it was divine. I felt his finger following my veins. Soon after, he added his tongue. "HOLY CRAP!!!" I shouted. God, it was soooo good! He licked and nibbled my huge peak; he took great pleasure in following my vein with his tongue. Fuck, Jeremy was the best worshipper that I have known. He knows how to find the sensitive point, he knows what excites me the most, what I feel. I was right to come here and not just go through my growth in my bathroom. It was infinitely more enjoyable! Jeremy was licking, sucking, rubbing, sniffing. Holy shit, it was so good! several minutes later, I felt a familiar tingle. "YES JEREMY! THIS GUN IS GOING TO EXPLODE! I FEEL IT! COME ON JEREMY, GIVE EVERYTHING YOU HAVE!" Jeremy obeyed, he redoubled again his efforts. "YES! OH MY GOD I CAN FEEL IT! I CAN FEEL IT.. IT WILL EXPLOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!" BOOM! My massive gun became simply monstrous. "OH FUCK!" shouted Jeremy. "Look Jeremy, LOOK WHAT YOU JUST CREATED!" I said in flexing my newly monumental biceps. "FUCK!!!" cried Jeremy. Damn, my gun was almost bigger than his head. And this strength, oh god, this strength!!! On the other hand I was a bit deformed: indeed, my other biceps were still at his "original" size. "Come on, get to work Jeremy!" I didn’t need to tell him twice. He threw himself with the same ardor on my other biceps. And few minutes later... "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" Now I had 2 fucking ultra-massive guns! I'm sure I was way ahead of Billy, that I could arm wrestle with him and he wouldn't be able to move me an inch. Without me having to tell him, Jeremy pulled up my shoulders, licking sucking biting, which made me grunt heavily, lost in extreme pleasures. I grabbed his hair and stroked him like a pet. "Good boy!" I said. God, I would never in my life have told him that before, I could see him above me. Now, we can rather say that he was OVER me... A few moments later, I could feel my shoulder throbbing. It was about to explode. "Go ahead Jeremy, GO AHEAD!" as for the rest he redoubled his efforts, and the result was immediate... "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" My shoulder exploded, becoming bigger than Jeremy's head. He did the same with my other shoulder. Next, Jeremy attacked my traps, licking, nibbling the muscle hills. It wasn't long before my neck stiffened and became like a fucking bull on steroids. ""Holy shit, you're so good Jeremy!" I said. I was pleasantly surprised to find that my voice had changed again, becoming even deeper. My upper body had grown considerably but my lower body was still clearly behind. This had to be remedied. I lifted my muscular leg, making it clear to Jeremy without a word that I wanted him to take care of it. He didn't say a word but let out a long moan that clearly sounded like approval, like envy. On the way, he saw my enormous cock and wanted to worship it, but I stopped him. "No no no, not now but don't worry, that will be saved for the end," I said. He grabbed my leg, and his tongue began to run down the many grooves in my big quads while his hands vigorously massaged my many muscle hills. Fuck yes, it was so good! I felt my lower body tense up more and more. Jeremy will speed up the pace more and more, which makes me growl more and more. And finally... "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" My quads exploded, becoming GIGANTIC! Jeremy continued on his way and attacked my calves. What used to be simple muscle balls soon exploded too and became true boulders implanted under my skin. I thought it was over until I felt a strong tickle. I started to laugh automatically. "Ha... haha... HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA STOP J-JEREMY STOP HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! I-I COULDN'T HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" To my surprise, he also attacked my feet, licking my arch. I was unfortunately quite ticklish. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA S-STOP JEREMY HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!" DAMN! It was worse than torture! I was crying my eyes out! Fortunately, it only lasted a few minutes before my foot stiffened, like a cramp, and it suddenly gained several sizes. Jeremy had worshipped me from head to toe. And holy shit, I had no idea it would be SO GOOD! I was huge, tall, fucking tall, probably not far from 7 feet but in comparison to "Big" Mike, I was still far below his level. It would come sooner or later, but I didn't want to wait. We're going to correct this little problem now and I know exactly how to do it. There was still one place Jeremy had not yet "attacked". Well, I think he has earned his dessert! "Jeremy..." But Jeremy was so absorbed that he did not even answer and continued to suck me. "JEREMY" I said louder. The poor guy jumped. "You did a fucking great job... I think you've earned your dessert!" I said in smiling. I saw that he frowned for a second before his eyes widened when he understood which "dessert" I was talking about. "Enjoy your dessert man!" It only took a microsecond to see him jump on my dick. He opened his mouth wide before stuffing my cock down his throat. an extreme wave of pleasure passed through me... "OH GOD!!!" I shouted. "GGGGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!" DAMN! He sucked, licked my acorn and for fuck's sake, my sensitivity had also increased greatly! It was impossible to remain passive, I was squirming in all directions with pleasure. My hands were gripping the bed frame that I was involuntarily crushing due my immense strength. Dam, I had to be careful, I could potentially crush Jeremy without wanting to. "OH GOD! OH FUCK! HOLY SHIT YOU'RE A GOD JEREMY, A FUCKING GOD!" The only answer I got was a very long moan (after all, Jeremy's mouth was full). And as I hoped, it wasn't long before the familiar tingle was felt again. And this time, it was not localized, I felt it from the tip of my big toes to the top of my head "YES! YES! GO AHEAD JEREMY! LET GO, GIVE IT ALL YOU'VE GOT!" Suddenly, I felt him withdraw. What the…? But before I could understand, he stood up, straddled my dick and let himself fall. The sensation was absolutely INSANE! Even more than anything I had felt before. I screamed with pleasure. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!" I was not the only one to enjoy the moment: Jeremy's eyes rolled back in their sockets; a thread of drool flowed from his mouth. Jeremy began his back and forth movement, faster and faster. and what I hoped for happened: I felt the tingling getting more and more intense. The finale of my muscle growth was approaching fast, and I was counting on it to be explosive! "GO JEREMY GIVE IT ALL!!!" I don't even know if he was still conscious, he seemed totally elsewhere, reacting by pure instinct. He will accelerate again and again and again. The pressure was unbearable! But there was no way it was going to end now, I wanted to keep the fun going as long as possible. "GO JEREMY GO!!!" I shouted. He accelerated again and again and then suddenly... he stopped. I looked at Jeremy. He was dripping with sweat, gasping for breath and on the verge of a coma. His body had reached its limits. But it was out of the question not to go through with it! I think I too was acting out of pure animal instinct and unfortunately for Jeremy, I was at the top of the food chain, and I was more than hungry. If he can't finish his plate, then I'll take care of it myself! I grabbed him by the legs and pushed him onto my cock and then I started again, and again, and again... The poor Jeremy had become a true human sex toy! At this point, I had no rational thought, I was a fucking beast who was only following his primary impulses and I'm not sure that Jeremy was conscious either; he let himself be totally made like a doll, all he uttered was a long continuous moan of pleasure. For my part the sensations were soaring, this was INSANE! I was only able to grunt again and again. The internal pressure became unbearable, but I restrained mysdelf and despite all my efforts, I could already feel that my body was getting bigger. I increased the rhythm again and again and again, so much so that in the end, Jeremy could not even pronounce the slightest sound because the shaking was so fast and strong. I had turned him into a human jackhammer. I went on and on until finally, I felt it, I felt the boiling lava coming up the crater. The eruption was imminent and inevitable, at this point not even the most superhuman efforts could have prevented it... I had just enough time to let go of Jeremy, my whole body stiffened as never before and finally... "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" I screamed so loudly that the building shook and I could see cracks in the ceiling. My traps went from a simple hill to a fucking rocky mountain. My shoulders exploded and became huge muscle rocks. My biceps became bigger than Jeremy's waist, with veins larger than his finger. My forearm alone was already bigger than the arms of the biggest guys in college. My hands became so big that I could easily grab and crush the head of a normal person. My pecs exploded in size; they were so huge that I couldn't even see my midsection. However, I did not need to see to feel each row of my six-pack leap out of my stomach, doubling in size and most importantly, I felt a fourth row appear! Congratulations Matt, your six-pack evolved into eight-pack! My huge arms were pushed to the side because of the sudden expansion of my lats! God, I was as wide as the bed! Well, I'll have to turn sideways to go through a door without destroying the wall... My quads became giant fucking tree trunks, I could feel them rubbing together while my feet were relatively far apart. I also felt my height explode; I think I had to "gain" at least 1 foot, making me reach a superhuman height of 8 feet and let's not talk about my weight... The bed, already in a bad state and broken on all sides, was literally crushed under my tons of muscle. It's a good thing Jeremy was above and not below me because I don't know what would be left of him... And speaking of Jeremy... My muscles were not the only thing to explode; Jeremy, impaled on my giant cock, took off like a rocket due to the FUCKING GEYSER of cum. He hit his head against the ceiling before falling heavily to the ground. The deluge continued for several minutes, so that the ground was covered with a thick layer of cum. And finally the white geyser lost power little by little until it became a simple trickle. My muscle growth was over. There I was, in what "used to be" Jeremy's room but was now a disaster. My breathing alone was enough to realize what a muscle freak I had become. I had not yet moved a single member of my body and I could already feel it: the power, MY power! "So Jeremy, what did you think?" I asked. DAMN! My voice was the one I imagined for an 8 foot titan, incredibly strong, deep, inhuman! I heard a long groan, like someone waking up after a drunken party. Mentally torturing him, making him undergo the hottest cult he has ever known, using him as a sex toy and finally he was used as a projectile. And the icing on the cake: he didn't know it yet, but things were about to get serious for him. He was already condemned from the moment he touched my biceps but his worship session plus the dozens of liters of cum I had poured into him, I wouldn't be surprised if it accelerated things. I heard him get up with difficulty, probably still groggy from the impact with the ceiling and then suddenly I heard him shout... "HOLY SHIT MATT!!! Y-Y-Y-YOU'RE S-S-SO F-F-FUCKING BIG!!!!!" "Hahaha, yeah, I must say that this growth spurt has been a bit... intense!" I didn't see it because of my enormous pecs but I felt a warm, sticky liquid land on my abs and then disappear into my deep crevices. Jeremy was frozen, in the most intense expression of astonishment I have ever seen. He was about to speak when I saw it. His face, already stunned, didn't really change but I saw his pupils shrink. It was clear that he had just felt... something. And I knew exactly what he had felt... He started to pant faster. I let a few seconds pass before asking him the question. "Are you okay Jeremy?" I saw his face tighten slightly, he squinted slightly, trying to hide his current condition as best he could. "Y-yeah..." he replied. Hahaha liar, it is obvious that something is wrong. Let me guess Jeremy, a tingle? Dude, you are so not ready for what's ahead of you! And David was right: you're going to LOVE IT! In fact, for a few seconds, his face was more than tense, he emitted light moans. "Are you REALLY sure you're okay Jeremy?" I said in smiling. He began to grunt painfully, holding his stomach before falling to his knees. "N-n-no... I-i-it h-h-hurts!" he replied as he rolled into a ball. "Aaaaaaaaahhh w-w-what's ha-ha-haaaaa-happenning to me?" cried Jeremy. "Oh I might have forgotten a SMALL detail" I said with a false air in waiting a reply of Jeremy, but he could not answer, being able only to grunting in pain. "Yeah, I seem to remeber that my growth spurt was... contagious..." In hearing my sentence, Jeremy's grunts changed, sounding more surprised. "Aaaaahhh c-c-contagious? Y-y-you m-m-mean I-I-aaaaahhh-I'm...?" moaned Jeremy. "Yeah, I think you're having a little growth spurt too. Sorry..." I said, gloating. "Oh god! GGGNNNNHHHHHH! OH GOD!!! AaaaaAAAAAAHHHHH!!!" cried Jeremy. He was rolled up in a ball, head down, but from there I could see his back, I could see him stretching, swelling up. "AAAAAAAHH IT HURTS! IT FUCKING HURTS!!!" shouted Jeremy. And you're only at the beginning, man, the next part will be even more painful. "Jeremy..." I said. The poor guy was breathing extremely fast, he was dripping with sweat. "Jeremy, look at me!" I ordered. In what seemed to be a superhuman effort, he raised his head with difficulty. His face was red, his eyes filled with tears. When he saw my gigantic 8-foot, ultra-muscular frame, his mouth opened, and he let out a "OH FUCK!". "Get on your knees Jeremy!" i said. "W-what?" he asked. "Trust me, get on your knees!" I said, smiling. It took him a good minute to get there, his body was shaking all over, the slightest movement seemed to require a superhuman effort. Finally he managed to get on his knees, giving me an incredible view of his chest and as I expected, he had already changed a lot! If before he had a more athletic physique, now, he could clearly be described as a bodybuilder: a bull neck, round shoulders, big guns, a road map forearm, pecs like balloons, abs that were like bricks, and her legs were much bigger than before. It was time for him to see his progression. "Jeremy... look at you" I said, with a wry smile. "W-what?" asked Jeremy, still not understanding what I was getting at. "Look at you dude!" I repeated. He looked down and when he saw himself, I saw an expression I knew all too well: amazement. "W-what the???" shouted Jeremy. "It's you man, it's really you!" "B-b-but... t-t-this... this is..."stuttered Jeremy as he explored his growing body. "Impossible? You have the proof! You are the proof! And you know what, Jeremy?" He looked me. "It's not over!" I flexed my gigantic biceps. Jeremy gasped, amazed by the size of my enormous gun. "OH MY GOD!" shouted Jeremy. He looked at his arm and flexed it like mine. The scene was fun, Jeremy, although now equal to the level of the strongest guys in his team, looked like a mini version of me, everything was much smaller, but I wanted him to see what he already was and especially what he would become. "This is what you are about to become, Jeremy!" I saw him smile. Then he started to laugh, nervously. "Ha..haha... hahaha... hahahaha... ... HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!" I saw again tears in his eyes but those were very different from the previous ones, they were no longer tears of pain but of joy, of excitement. He repeated in a loop "Oh fuck! Oh fuck!" "Hehe, let yourself go Jeremy, kiss your muscle growth!" He... hehe... hehehe!" chuckled Jeremy. His body tensed again, but unlike before, he had a big smile on his face. This time he was not trying to resist against his growth, on the contrary, he wanted more, much more. "Do you feel it? Do you feel it again Jeremy?" "Hehehe yes... YES! I feel it!" he smiled. "So go ahead Jeremy, GO AHEAD! GROW JEREMY, GROW!!!" I shouted. Jeremy laughed, his body tensed, his veins bulged, and he grimaced. "Oh god I feel it! FUCK I FEEL IT! HAHAHA IT'S COMING!!! OH GOD IT'S FUCKING COMING!!!" he shouted. His body began to tremble. I started to get hard. I started to become horny, fucking horny. After being worshiped by the boy who made me hard as ever, the one who was about to become an 8 feet high muscular titan. "Ha... haha.. hahaha... hahahahahaaaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" His body began to convulse strongly, his eyes rolled back in their sockets, and he began to grow, grow, GROW! In a few seconds, he already reached a level that would make his teammates flinch. I could see his hands become larger and larger, his forearms were thickening, his biceps were fucking growing, gaining more inches and strength in few seconds than some do in a lifetime. His shoulders were transformed into cannonballs, his traps merged with his neck, his lats were becoming wider than a door frame, his pecs exploded from his chest, his abs swelled and jumped out of his midsection, becoming boulders implanted under his skin, his legs were becoming like tree trunks. Jeremy was roaring but his roars no longer reflected pain, but rather... lust. I was amazed by the show. Yes I had lived this incredible experience, yes it was the most intense thing I have ever felt in my life but seeing my crush undergo the same transformation was just as hot! And I was not the only one to appreciate it... "AAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHH!!! MORE!!! YES MORE!!! MOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAARRRRRRR!!!" roared louder Jeremy and his body seemed to understand it: he exploded even more everywhere. Although he was still not at my level, he looked much less like a doll, he easily surpassed his teammates and even all bodybuilders. It was as if I was the father, and he was my son. Suddenly, things calmed down. But I suspected that this was just a pause before the finale... "How do you feel?" Jeremy panted several times before to be able to speak. "Very well...!" DAMN, his voice! I already adored his sexy voice but now he could have made me cum in an instant. And his body... Damn it, his body! All those muscles... Shit, I felt like I was that skinny Matt again, fantasizing about his crush. "OH MY FREAKING GOD!!! HAHAHA This is INSANE!" he shouted. "FUCK YEAH MATT! LOOK AT ME! LOOK THIS FUCKING ENORMOUS GUN!" he said in flexing his gigantic biceps. His monstrous biceps were bigger than the heads of his teammates. "I am sure I could throw the ball at supersonic speed over a length of several dozen fields with such strength!" Jeremy bounced his huge pecs and flexed his abs, stroking them, feeling the extreme hardness of his eight enormous bricks, well, bricks, they looked more like big rocks now! "HOLY SHIT HAHAHA! I challenge anyone to get in my face and make me move even an inch! They would break all their shitty bones against my incredible and impenetrable muscle brick wall!" Jeremy flexed his titanic legs. "And these legs... FUCK THESE LEGS HAHAHA!!! I could jump to the other end of the field in a single bound!" "HAHAHA!!! I am a colossus, A FUCKING COLOSSUS! Woe to him who stands in my way because..." Jeremy did few steps. With each step I could feel the ground shake. His weight was as titanic as his muscles. "... I will crush him like a tank crushes a car" he added, gloating. "Holy shit, I'm a one-man team, maybe even several teams! No player will be able to face me, be it in strength, size, or speed!" Jeremy had the biggest sick smile I've ever seen in my life; it was almost scary. Suddenly, he roared like never before. "HAHAHA I'M A GOD, A FUCKING MUSCLE GOD!!!" he roared. I didn't realize it but all these descriptions and this amazing show had pushed me to my limits. My dick was throbbing like never before and drool was pouring from my mouth. He was perfect, even beyond perfect! Obviously, my excitement did not go unnoticed. When he saw me, he smiled, almost like a hungry dog on a providential bone. "Do you like it Matt? Do you like this body?" he said. "BECAUSE IN ANY CASE, I LOVE IT!!!" he roared. Shit, I had to bite my lip and my fists clenched. Jeremy smiled and resumed his little game of descriptions, knowing full well that it did not leave me indifferent. "Do you like these massive guns?" he asked in flexing his monumental biceps. Hearing his descriptions with his new voice, seeing his new muscular body. Damn, I couldn't help it, I was getting more and more horny. I was that Matt again, drooling over a model of perfection, except that we both had a ton of extra hard and powerful muscle. Jeremy smiled. "I'm sure I could lift a car now," he added. Damn, he was trying to make me cum... and it was working! It was the same situation as earlier, but the roles were reversed. Seeing my reaction, he continued... "My pecs are so big that I can't even see my midsection. My abs are so hard than I'm sure I could stop a car. My back is so wide that I would destroy the wall if I went through a door." The more he described, the more difficult things became for me. I was close to exploding. "S-stop J-Jeremy!" I said while my face was tense. But Jeremy... smiled. "Hey Matt!" he said. But I didn't reply, I was focused on not coming. "Hey Matt! Look at me!" he ordered. I made the mistake of looking at him. "Look... WHAT YOU'VE CREATED MATT!" He shouted before flexing his whole body in a titanic mass of muscle. Oh MY GOD! I had never seen anything so beautiful, so exciting. It was too much; it was MUCH TOO MUCH! I felt the white lava go up the crater. Jeremy smiled widely, as if it was what he had been waiting for all along. "GGGGNNNNNNNNNAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!" I roared. It was a deluge but this time, Jeremy used all his strength not to be ejected. Even for him, even like this, it was a superhuman effort. It was like staying in place while a fire hose hit you full force. it lasted several dozen seconds before my volcano fell asleep. Jeremy was covered with a thick layer of cum. "Ha... ha... ha.. ha... y-you know... ha... ha... it was not necessary to... to... to make me come to finish your muscle growth" I said. He wiped his face. "I knew hahaha. but it's really fun to make you cum. And... it was a fair return since you made me undergo the same torture earlier." That's right. And I have to say that yeah, holding back so much when you want to cum is a torture. "Oh and get ready Matt, the night is far from over. but first, I still have a few muscle pounds to gain" said Jeremy. I saw his face tense up again. "Oh god yes! I can feel it! Oh god these... INSANE feeling!" His whole body was tense as fuck, his veins were bulging, you could read the intensity on his face, but above all he was smiling very broadly. He was absolutely not afraid of what he felt, however painful it was, no, on the contrary he wanted more. And he was going to get more... "OH SHIT IT'S GGGNNNNNNNNNNHHHH STARTING AGAIN! HAHAHAHA IT'S STAAAAAAAAHH-AAAAHHH-AAAAAHHHRTING AGAIN!!! HAHAHAHAHAHAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" Jeremy began to convulse more than before, and his muscles began to grow at a frenetic pace. "HAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHA YES BIGGER! BIGGER! BIGGER!!!" he shouted. With each "bigger", his body was indeed getting bigger. It was almost as if he controlled his own muscle growth. I was shaking. What was happening in front of me, I had had wet dreams about it and now... it was REALLY happening. My cock was fucking hard, precum began to ooze. Suddenly Jeremy exulted with joy, he was not yet at my level but was getting closer and closer. He laughed one last time before letting out a final roar that shook the room. "HAHAHAHAHAHAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" His entire body exploded one last time, adding more muscle mass at once than most people in a lifetime. His traps, his shoulders, his back, his biceps, his pecs, his abs which by the way evolve like me in an eight-pack, his legs and... I didn't notice it, but Jeremy's cannon had also grown quite a bit and... was about to fire. I only had time to see the huge "white ray" coming out of his dick and hit me in the face. I fell backwards. It took several minutes before it faded away. i was still on the ground, my face covered with Jeremy's cum. As I wiped myself I heard something heavy rise, very heavy. then I heard a voice, the deepest, sexiest voice I've ever heard in my life. "OH... MY... GOD!" I finished wiping my face and a magnificent sight stood before me: Jeremy, 8 feet tall, was facing me. For fuck's sake, for the first time, I felt that sensation again, the same as when I met him a while ago and felt insignificant. "HOLY SHIT! THIS IS SO AWESOME!" he said as he rubbed and flexed his gigantic muscles. I even wonder if he wasn't slightly bigger than me. I didn't realize it, but I was drooling over this dream vision and my cock was pulsating with happiness. "So Matt, do you admit defeat, or do we go into round two?" he said, pinching his huge cock. I smiled. What? Admit defeat? You're crazy, man! The game has just begun! I stood up and faced him. Holy shit, he was beautiful. I had been waiting for this moment for so long. Finally, finally it was going to happen. There was a moment of silence and then we threw ourselves at each other. Our mouths fastened together, our tongues were fighting and just at this level, we could feel our immense strength and our hands started to explore the rocky peaks that were our muscles. I felt an array of feelings at that moment, joy, excitement, desire, lust. The tears flowed. And above all I was no longer afraid to crush him now, he was no longer the porcelain doll that could break if I pressed too hard, he was an 8 foot titan, whose muscles were harder than diamond and for fuck's sake, he was much more bestial than me. Suddenly he broke our kiss, looked at me and said, "Don't expect it to be as simple as the first round, I won't let it be." I didn't even have time to answer when he kissed me roaringly again, I also felt that he was gradually pushing me away. Shit, he wasn't kidding. I tried to resist but he seemed more determined than ever. I was backing away little by little. We could feel the debris cracking under our feet and our immense weight. It was better not to be in our way. I quickly found myself almost leaning against a wall in his bedroom. Jeremy broke the kiss again, smiled mischievously and pushed me violently against the wall. The shock was so strong that he pushed me several inches into the wall and cracks were created all around. "Well, I think the warm-up is over. Let's get down to business." I felt his hand grasp my ass and with his newly immeasurable strength, he lifted me up, making me scrape the wall, making pieces fall off. I was clinging to his huge traps, not even being able to push the skin in. Damn, I had really made a god out of him! I felt him position his cock at the entrance of my tunnel. Well, I think he won this round but to tell the truth, for me it was more a fantasy that would come true than a defeat. Jeremy was going to fuck me. JEREMY WAS GOING TO FUCK ME! If someone had told me that this morning, I wouldn't have believed it. But if someone had told me this morning that in the evening I would be a titan of 8 feet and several tons of muscle, I wouldn't have believed that either. "So man, are you going to admit defeat or not?" said Jeremy, impatient. God, I would never get used to that voice so sexy! I looked him, smiled and I released my hold on his traps. Gravity did the rest of the work. I felt his huge member enter me. I roared of pleasure, followed by Jeremy. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!! OH MY GOD! IT'S SO..." I started. "... FUCKING GOOD!" finished Jeremy. I went down again and again, feeling more and more this huge thing inside me until I finally reached the base of his dick. Holy shit, I couldn't believe it, it was all inside me, damn that thing must have been at least an arm's length long. Jeremy panted like me. "Oh god! Your ass is so tight!" he laughed. "And your dick is so fucking big!" I replied in laughing too. "And you still haven't seen what I can do with it, man!" he replied. "Oh boy, I can't wait to see it!" I replied. Jeremy smiled and started kissing me again madly and while we were kissing, I felt him pull back a few inches before giving a huge thump. An intense wave of pure pleasure passed through me, I moaned heavily with pleasure. He did it again and again and again. Oh... my... FUCKING GOD! It was SO GOOD! I did not notice it at first, too absorbed by the immense pleasure that overwhelmed me, but my back was scraping the wall, with each blow I dug it in more and more. I tried to warn Jeremy, but it wasn't easy. "Jere-AAAAAHHH-my, I think AAAAAHHH you're AAAAAHHH destroying AAAAAHHH the AAAAAHHH wall!" Jeremy gave a grunt of satisfaction and continued, accelerating the rhythm. I wanted to speak but the rhythm had become so fast that I could only scream with pleasure. More and more plaster was falling, but Jeremy didn't care and continued to fuck me more and more frantically. And finally what had to happen happened: I heard cracking noises that got louder and louder very quickly. *cccccrrrrraaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAACCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKK* I felt myself falling backwards, Jeremy following me. the shock with the ground was violent but painless for me (on the other hand I pity what was below me, the debris and furniture being reduced to dust. I also roared when I felt Jeremy's HUGE member violently penetrate me. I wanted to get up when two powerful hands held me down. "Just a moment, my sweet, not now! We haven't finished this round!" said Jeremy. Still inside me, Jeremy got back on his knees, grabbed both my legs. "My turn" he said proudly. I felt him yank me towards him, penetrating me. "OH FUCK!!!" I yelled of pleasure. He did it again and again. As I did a short time ago, he used me as a sex toy, except that it was even more brutal, Jeremy not being afraid to "break his toy". The tears of pleasure were flowing, fuck, even now I never imagined it could be this fucking good. I thought we could hardly do better... I was wrong once again! As Jeremy pounded me like a jackhammer, he lowered his head and swallowed my dick in his mouth. My eyes widened and I yelled of pleasure. "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHH FFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKK!!!!!!!!!!" HOLY SHIT! HOLY FUCKING SHIT! I never imagined I would be fucked by Jeremy, but I would have imagined even less that it is possible that he fucks me "from behind" and sucks me at the front AT THE SAME TIME!!! The pleasure Jeremy gave me was extreme and above all continuous. It was no longer tears but torrents that poured down my cheeks. my hands were grabbing what they could, but everything was irreparably reduced to ashes by my immense strength. Fuck, coming to Jeremy's was probably one of the best decisions of my life, I could have stayed home and enjoyed my growth but here I was living a fantasy that was even hotter and more intense than any I could imagine. And inevitably, I felt the climax approaching greatly. "Je-Je-AAAAAAAAHH-Jeremy! I think I'm AAAAAAAAHH going to... to AAAAAAAAHH" Having his mouth... busy, Jeremy let out a long moan of approval. I felt his grip tighten and... he redoubled his efforts. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!" I yelled. Holy shit! The speed, the strength with which he fucked me was INSANE! My fingers dig into the floor to try to hold me back as much as possible, the pleasure being much, MUCH too intense. It only lasted a few seconds, but I will remember this feeling for a long time. Finally he gave me the coup de grace by fucking me, sucking, and adding the ultimate lick. It was too much for me. There was silence for a second and I screamed like I had never screamed before... "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" The walls shook again, the cracks widened even more. I felt a cannon fire filling my entrails, it was as hot as lava. The quantity was such that my stomach was quickly filled, and my ultra-ripped midsection bloated. Jeremy barely had time to let out a loud moan when his throat was flooded by a white torrent. The following seconds were only swallowing noise and quickly also, his ultra-ripped midsection bloated too. After several minutes of pure madness, my screaming and geysering calmed down and so did Jeremy's, who was finally able to free his mouth with a final "pop" sound. He then withdrew from my ass and collapsed next to me. "Ha... ha... hell, ha... ha... of all the people... ha...ha... I've fucked... ha...ha you've been the best!" panted Jeremy. "Ha...ha... haha, same" I replied, panted too. "Ha...ha... ready for... ha...ha... a new round?" "Yeah, let me... ha... ha... digest my meal," replied Jeremy, a hand on his bloated stomach. Damn, our midsections, which were a set of 8 huge rocks, hard and ripped like never before now looked like two fully inflated balloons, each filled with the semen of the other. Minute after minute, our bloated bellies were deflating until our eight boulders are visible again. Suddenly Jeremy let out the loudest burp I've ever heard in my life *BUUURP* "Holy shit! That was a fucking burp!" I laughed but I also felt gas rising and a few seconds later I did the same. *BUUURP* We were lying there in his partly destroyed living room. Jeremy looked me and smiled. God, he was always so handsome! "Ready for the next round?" he said. Fuck yeah I was ready! I climbed on top of him, and our lips met again, our hands exploring, the innumerable muscle mountains which composed us. Holy shit, there wasn't an inch of our divine bodies that wasn't incredibly muscular, incredibly hard. Suddenly I felt him grab me and in the blink of an eye I was underneath. I smiled, kissed him and... HOP! In a flash, I grabbed him, turned him around and found myself on top of him but not for long: after some "kisses, I felt his powerful grip grabbing me, lift me up before sending me straight to the table in his living room. Obviously the poor piece of furniture could not resist my titanic weight and gave way directly. Jeremy climbed on top of me, and we resumed our kissing. I broke it off shortly thereafter to speak. ""Dude, do you realize you just wrecked your own table there?" I asked. "A table? What table?" replied Jeremy, smiling before kissing me again. Suddenly I grabbed him and sent him waltzing against one of his cabinets. The poor piece of furniture was crushed by the titanic back of its gigantic owner. Damn, this little game of seduction/destruction seemed to please him as much as me. For several tens of minutes, we sent each other against the walls, the furniture, the ceiling while continuing to worship each other and damn it, it was just GREAT! No matter how hard we threw ourselves around, it was like hitting a single mattress. Nothing seemed to be able to hurt us, nothing seemed to resist us. We had really become power monsters. When everything in the room was pretty much destroyed, Jeremy broke our kiss and raised his mammoth legs. "Well, it looks like you won that round" he said. "What? But we didn't even fight?" I replied, surprised. "Yes you did, you won this round," said Jeremy. It was then that I noticed his dick. It was perfectly straight, harder than hardened steel, ready to fire. Jeremy had reached his limit of horny and above all he seemed to be waiting impatiently for me to fuck him. Very well, it was time for me to return the favor! I grabbed his enormous legs. "Yeah you're right, it looks like I won this round!" I said, by positioning my huge cannon at the entrance of his tunnel. I had never had the opportunity to fuck a guy before. All I had done was just masturbate to images or by imagining my crush naked. And there he was in front of me, really naked, with a ton of muscle more and I was about to fuck him. The moment seemed so magical. "Well man, did you decide to kick my ass? I can't wait any longer!" joked Jeremy. "Man if you only knew how I dreamed of this moment..." Jeremy laughed a bit. "Well, enjoy your lucid dream!" he said. I smiled and... I penetrated him. Jeremy let out a long moan of pleasure. Pleasure also shared, damn it, it was so good! His ass was so tight that it compressed my dick, offering me an incredibly intense and continuous pleasure. I sank into him more and more, he and I moaning in unison in ecstasy. It lasted a few minutes, which I will never forget, and then at some point, I felt my balls knocking against his ass. I was entirely inside Jeremy. I repeat, I was ENTIRELY INSIDE Jeremy! I couldn't believe it, I couldn't believe that this moment, that I had fantasized so many times, was REALLY happening! Slowly, I withdrew, the sensation of my cock rubbing inside him sending me to seventh heaven. When I had almost completely withdrawn, I stopped for a few seconds before pushing it in violently with a sharp blow. I felt an extreme peak of pleasure, much more intense than the one I felt before, which made me scream just like Jeremy. "AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!" we yelled in unison. Again, I withdrew and I gave a big kidney stroke. Same pleasure, same yells. And I did it again, and again, and again... Little by little, naturally, I would accelerate the rhythm. The peaks of pleasure became closer and closer and our cries more and more frequent. The tears began to flow. It was tears of pleasure but also of joy. I never thought it would come true; I could never have hoped for a better situation. I was having sex for the first time, and it was with the one I always wanted. Soon, my kidney strokes were so close together that there was hardly a pause between them and above all, I could feel it: the climax was not far away! I wanted to offer him the best blowjob he had ever known. As my rhythm approached that of a jackhammer, I lowered my head and engulfed his cock in my mouth. Goddamn, the taste was so good! Jeremy began to grunt and shout with pleasure. I suddenly felt his huge hand on my head. "OH MY GOD! SO FUCKING GOOD!" he roared. He pushed my head down, I felt his enormous dick sink deep into my throat. I began to "nibble" on his cock. Jeremy let out a loud roar of pure pleasure. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" It was time to give him a climax that lived up to his expectations! Once again, I accelerated the rhythm as much with my kidney strokes as with my mouth. Jeremy began to squirm in all directions, overwhelmed by the pleasure. "OH GOD! OH GOD! OH MY FUCKING GOD!!!" he roared. His grunts were short but extreme. His hands waved and grabbed whatever was within his reach, but his immense strength instantly reduced everything to dust. I gave again a boost. "GGGGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!" yelled Jeremy. He couldn't take it anymore, I could feel it. So I gave him the coup de grace. His breath and his screams stopped instantly for a second, which seemed like a minute, and then... "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" My throat was flooded by a torrent of white lava. I felt my stomach fill up. At the same time, my cannon opened the floodgates, and a real deluge flooded his ass. I couldn't see it with my own eyes, having my head down, but I could notice, after Jeremy's phenomenal yell, some dust as well as some small pieces falling from the ceiling. When my stomach was filled, the excess cum spurted out of my mouth while at Jeremy's ass I could feel my own cum splashing on my pelvis. The deluge lasted for a while before we finally felt the flow drop as well as the volume of our yells. I withdrew with a double "POP" before collapsing back down next to him, our stomachs once again completely filled. We were lying there, panting, sweating, with our stomachs bloated as never before... "Ha... ha... ha... it was... ha... ha... even better than... ha... ha... ha... the first round!" exclaimed Jeremy happily. "Ha... ha... ha... I... I'm agree!" I replied. Holy shit, they often say the first time is the best time but in this case, yeah, I think it actually is. And you know what? I was wrong! I don't know how many rounds we did, it seemed to be endless but each time it seemed better! And our endurance seemed unlimited, a few minutes of rest and we could do it again. And it was getting more and more bestial. We were two unstoppable titans, it was never enough, it was never over. We fucked again and again and again... The apartment was in ruins, there was almost nothing left intact, I even wondered how the building was still standing. Suddenly, while we were getting ready to fuck each other for the I don't know how many times, I heard something vibrate: by a miracle, my phone, which I had totally forgotten, had survived. I looked to see who was sending me a message... The first one had been sent several hours ago and came from Ben. *DAMN MAN, I think I'm going to have to convert to tank tops now!* he said with a photo of a fucking muscular gun, worthy of a Mr. Olympia. Considering the time of the message, he must not have finished his growth yet, even if it was already very impressive. I smiled and answered him. Damn, it was hard to type a message with my huge fingers, and I had to be extremely careful, the slightest pressure too strong and I destroyed my phone... *I think that in my case, even a tank top will not be enough!* I replied, sending a pic of my gigantic biceps. A few seconds later, he answered. *Fuck yeah! Mine really didn't last long!* said Ben, showing the shredded remains of what was his shirt. I could see his legs or rather... his fucking tree trunks and especially his tail, which now looked more like an anaconda! *And I'll have to change my bedroom too HAHAHA!* he added. Hehe, I wasn't the only one who had an eventful night it seems... *Haha on my side it is dear Jeremy who will have to change his room!* *Jeremy? You mean the hunk of the football team?* *Yeah! And he's still as handsome as ever despite the hundreds of extra pounds of muscle!* *Ha-ha, I see you had a sleepless night!* *Yeah, last night was way too hectic to sleep...* *Same thing, I couldn't sleep all night. It's pretty hard when your body is exploding everywhere hahaha!!* *And that someone sweep your ass on top of that...* I added. *Well I'll leave you to it seems that my chimney sweep wants to continue the work. I'll try to come by your place afterwards, I'd like to have a little comparison contest and I'm also curious to see what happened to David!* *What's up man! But be prepared to take a beating, I'm not so weak as before hahaha!* replied Ben. Hehehe, Don't be so sure Ben, I'm not so weak either! Well it seems that I received another message, let's see... I looked at the second message and when I saw it, I smiled, but this time in a much scarier way! Oh damn, this was going to be a great day! I thought it would be an old message from Ben or David, but it was from a person I had almost forgotten... *Hey maggot! You think you can get out of owing me money by being absent from class? Tough luck for you, I don't care! You better bring the money you owe me TODAY and MAYBE I won't beat you to death! GOT IT ASSHOLE?* Billy... Damn, with everything that's been going on I'd forgotten about this one. I looked at the time, it was close to 2pm. It had been over 24 hours since David infected me. So logically I should not be contagious anymore. I will FINALLY be able to settle his account! My smile became almost that of a psychopath. Jeremy noticed. "Ha-ha what the fuck is that smile?" he asked. "Oh let's just say I got threatened... and it's been over 24 hours since I was infected." I replied. Jeremy smiled softly. "Ouch, I really wouldn't like to be in his shoes. You're going to pay him a little visit aren't you?" "Obviously I'm going to get there! I think he doesn't even imagine for a second what will happen to him." "Let me guess... Billy?" "Yep, how did you guess?" "Oh, there are assholes at the school, but there's only one who's been known to fuck with people weaker than him for years. But something tells me he'll stop today..." said Jeremy in smiling. "And by the way, you did say that we were contagious during the first 24 hours, right?" he asked. "Yeah and those you infect end up becoming like us. You’ll still be contagious for about 10 hours I'd say so if you have any friends you want to visit..." "I have some on my list yeah" replied Jeremy. "And after you've taken care of that bastard and I've visited my friends I want us to continue our game." he added. "Why? Don't you want to have fun with your friends?" I asked, a bit surprised. "Oh don't worry, we'll have lots of fun, of course" replied Jeremy. Then he gently approached my ear. "You think I never noticed you checking me out?" he said, amused. I suddenly felt like the shy Matt that I was and couldn't help but blush. "And what you never noticed either... was that I was doing the same" he said, almost only laughing. WHAT THE HELL??? Jeremy was crushing on me??? I was totally unaware of it! "You're the only one I want to go hundreds, thousands, millions of rounds with and above all you're...a fucking sex god!" said Jeremy. I turned as red as a tomato. "Ha-ha, even with more than a ton of muscle, you're still cute when you blush," laughed Jeremy before kissing me again. Suddenly, as we were kissing for the millionth time, a piece of the ceiling came crashing down next to us. I looked at the house and wondered how the building could still stand. "Hem... we may have gone a little too far last night, don't you think?" I said while looking at the damage. "What? The house? Don't worry about it, I was planning on moving anyway. And anyway it would be way too small for two 8 foot titans right? And above all..." said Jeremy by not finishing his sentence. "Yeah?" I asked. "The owner is an asshole!" he said laughing. "Well, I have some guys to visit, and it seems to me that you have a bully to terrorize." "Yeah, see you afterwards for more rounds? "Oh yeah!" said Jeremy, holding his enormous cock. I kissed him one last time before getting up and heading for the exit and... holy shit, I forgot how much bigger, how much wider we are. A simple doorway seemed so tiny now. Well, let's go slo... *CCCCCCCCRRRRRRRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAACCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKK*: a part of the wall went with me. I apologized to Jeremy. "S-Sorry..." "Hahaha, dude, we have literally spent the last few hours destroying my home. What do you want me to care that you're trashing my front door and then... I like to see you tear down front doors" replied Jeremy. I felt myself getting hard again. Well, I guess that asshole Billy must be as usual at his favorite gym and moreover it is not very far from here. But by the way... shit, am I going to go like this? I mean if I'm seen, how will people react? ... Why the fuck do you care about this kind of shit? You're a FUCKING TITAN. I started to walk towards the gym. I felt each of my steps sink into the asphalt, also creating cracks and I could feel the ground shaking. Holy shit, why was I worried? Who was going to tell me anything? I could lift and crush a car easily! And indeed, nobody told me anything. The only reaction of the people I passed was a face that liquefied with fear. Some even rubbed their eyes, thinking they were dreaming. Holy shit it was so awesome! At one point, at a crossroads, I was so absorbed that I crossed without looking. I suddenly heard a squeal of tires followed by a very slight shock followed by another. I turned my head to see that a truck had just hit me. Damn ha-ha, I barely felt the impact. The truck was another story; the whole front was demolished. The driver looked at me, his mouth open and his eyes bulging. "Are you okay?" I asked. But the poor guy did not answer, he seemed totally frozen. Suddenly a voice was heard behind the truck. "HEY ASSHOLE! WHAT'S WRONG WITH YOU STOPPING IN THE MIDDLE OF A RED LIGHT?" yelled the one in the back who hadn't seen me yet. I don't like rude people... "I'LL TEACH YOU THE RULES OF THE ROAD, ASSH..." his voice suddenly fell silent when he saw me. "Sorry, my fault, I didn't look before crossing..." His angry red face turned white in a second.. "So if there are accounts to settle..." I added before grabbing the front of the car from underneath with one hand and lifting it. The guy started to shake with terror. "... it will be with me that you will have to settle them," I finished. The rude guy suddenly became EXTREMELY shaky (and I would bet he had to shit his pants, maybe even literally). I let go of the car which fell heavily on the ground. If it was not damaged before, it was now. I continued on my way, causing a few more "involuntary" accidents and taking the opportunity to test my new abilities. Further on, I came across a large metal pole, I grabbed it. My grip was so strong that I could already feel my fingers deforming the metal. With a simple gesture, I pulled it out of the ground. I was expecting some resistance but damn it, it was as easy as pulling grass! Then it was the turn of a fire hydrant. I kicked it lightly and it instantly tore off the ground, flew down the street, and crashed at the end. I also took the opportunity to lift some SUVs, bigger and bigger but even the "heaviest" one seemed as light as a plastic toy. It was not difficult to find my way through the city, just follow the huge footprints or follow the bent, crushed metal poles. I even made knots with some of them hahaha! When I approached, car alarms went off, the owners came out of their houses thinking their car was being stolen and... barricaded themselves in their homes as soon as they saw me. Hahaha, I think I've never enjoyed walking around so much. Finally, I arrived at my destination near their base camp. They had transformed an old garage into a room where they spent most of their time. In the street, there were three motorcycles of his friends and the dear Billy’s big BMW. Well, all right, it was time to "warn" them of my presence. I grabbed one of the bikes and started to crush it. Fuck yeah hahaha, if someone had told me this morning that I would be crushing one of these bastards' bikes like a piece of paper, I would not have believed it! The sound and vision of the metal twisting turned me on. It was so enjoyable! In no time, what used to be a motorcycle was now a crumpled ball of metal. I threw the ball over the wall and heard it fall heavily on the ground with a big noise. I grabbed the second one and did the same when I heard the garage door open. ""What the hell was that noise?" asked Billy. "Eh Billy... it was already there before this thing?" said one of his friends. "What... the... hell?" said Billy. "Uh... doesn't it look like one of our bikes?" asked another friend. "Man, are you stupid or what? They're parked in front on the street, and have you ever seen a bike crushed like that?" If you only knew, guys hahaha... I threw the second bike. "AAAAAAHHHHH!!! It almost fell on my face!" shouted the third friend. "Dude, I don't want to scare you but that... wouldn't that be the pattern on your bike?" Nice deduction dude! I grabbed the third bike and tore it apart. When they heard the noise and realized that it was indeed their motorcycle, I heard them rush to see. I took the opportunity to hide in the corner of the building. A few seconds later, the front door opened. "AAAAAAHHHHH!!! M-M-MY BIKE!!!" cried one of friend, looking at the two pieces of his motorcycle. "Oh thank god! My car is fine!" said Billy with relief. For now, Billy, it has no damage at the moment, hehehe! "W-w-w-who dared to do this?" cried one of the friends. "I don't know but whoever it is I'm going to smash his face to death, go get me the metal bat!!!" grunted Billy, very angry. If I were you guys, I'd run away, far, far away HAHAHAHA... Well, it was time for the "culprit" to come forward. I coughed "slightly." "W-WHO IS THERE?" shouted Billy. My voice having changed a lot, I tried as much as possible to take the one I had this morning as well as a frightened air. "It's... it's me, Matt!" Billy began to chuckle lightly, then louder and louder. "He... hehe... hehehe HAHAHAHAHAHA!!! Our maggot! I really didn't think you would dare to come! So don't tell me you've forgotten the fact that you still owe me money?" said Billy, in a threatening tone. "I... I was sick today" I said. damn it was hard to keep my seriousness, if only that bastard knew what he was getting into, he'd be running like a rabbit by now! "Sick? Sick? Hahaha, and you really think that this shitty excuse would have worked?" shouted Billy. "B-Billy, I.. I have a b-bad f-feeling about this... h-his voice is w-weird and..." said one of friends, with a voice clearly reflecting concern. "Bad feeling about this maggot? Let me laugh! And just because this fat fuck has a cat in his throat doesn't mean I'm going to forget his debt. I ALWAYS get paid my debts!" Haha a cat? Here it is guys it's not just a cat that I have in the throat but a FUCKING lion, a lion which is moreover ready to pounce on its preys! "So, do you have my money?" asked Billy. "Nope!" I said proudly. "Wh...? Nope? NOPE? YOU DARE TO SHOW UP HERE AND TELL ME NOPE!! YOU'RE DEAD BASTARD! I'M GOING TO RIP YOUR FACE OFF SO MUCH THAT NO ONE WILL RECOGNIZE YOU AND YOU'LL HAVE TO DRINK THROUGH A STRAW FOR THE REST OF YOUR FUCKING LIFE! YOU'RE FUCKING DEAD!!!" yelled Billy. I heard him striding in. My excitement reached new heights. Seeing the surprise, seeing his face decompose, seeing the fear or rather terror in his eyes. I had been waiting for this moment! When I saw his shadow my eyes widened like a psychopath and a moment later, there he was, Billy was facing me. I was not the only one to make a pyschopathic face, Billy was also wearing one but while he thought he was facing Matt, a frail and weak geek, he found himself almost face to face with a muscle brick wall, abs, MY abs! Each of my eight huge bricks was almost as big as his head and even with his metal baseball bat, he wouldn't be able to make a single scratch on me. His face was frozen, he obviously did not expect this, too bad for him... "W...What?" he said between his teeth. Slowly, VERY slowly, he raised his head until finally he could see my head. My face, on the other hand, was not at all frozen, on the contrary, my smile became even bigger, my eyes became terrifying. "Hello Billy!" I said with my new deep voice. He still couldn't say a word, but his body began to tremble, his wide smile slowly revealing a completely different emotion: terror. His buddies, not seeing me because I was just around the corner, but seeing Billy stunned and trembling, wondered. "Hey Billy? What's up? Did you see a ghost or something?" Well, I think it was time to give Billy back the punch he gave me yesterday. However, something tells me that he probably wouldn't survive a punch from me. So I opted for a "simple" flick... the result was immediate! Billy was thrown, as if he had just been hit by a car and ended up hitting the wall on the other side of the street. I heard his friends shouting in surprise. "WHAT THE HELL???" I came out of my hiding place... I saw their faces decompose, their eyes fill with terror, their legs shake like leaves as my shadow engulfed them. "There was a second of silence and..." "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!" they shouted before running off in the opposite direction. No no no, you are not going to escape like that. I wasn't sure if I could do it, I hadn't tried it yet, but considering the immense strength I had shown in the last few hours, it didn't seem like a bad idea to try it: I leaned and jumped to land in front of them. To my delight, I flew several dozen feet in the air and fell hard to the ground. I felt the ground shake, all the car alarms on the street went off, and the shockwave was so strong that my prey were thrown at least a foot into the air before falling back to the ground. "Well, are we trying to run away here? But we didn't finish our discussion my darlings!" Terrified, their faces in tears, they backed away as best they could, begging me. "P-p-p-please!!!" they cried. Billy, who had finally recovered from the "flick" I inflicted on him, ran to his car shouting, "EVERYONE IN THE CAR!!!" His buddies ran as fast as they could to his BMW. I took another leap to land in front of the car as Billy tried to start his car. "START BILLY, FUCKING START!!!" shouted one of his friends. I placed a hand against the car as Billy stepped on the gas. The engine roared, the tires squealed... but the car did not move! Billy pushed the accelerator pedal all the way down, the engine roared louder, and the tires sputtered.... but the car still didn't move. "Like I said...you won't escape me!" I said before grabbing the car with both hands. I began to lift it with ease. I saw the faces of the occupants totally stunned before they all started screaming in panic. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!! LET US OUT! LET US OUT!" they shouted, terrorized. Hahaha, that, guys, you should have thought of that before jumping into the lion's den. and they really weren't ready for what came next. Slowly I began to crush the car... "W-what?" Billy said, looking really panicked, not understanding where the noise was coming from. And then they realized... "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!! HE'S CRUSHING THE CAR!!!" "P-P-P-PLEASE!" shouted one. "I DON'T WANT TO DIE! I DON'T WANT TO DIE!!!" cried another. Holy shit, that was so much fun! These assholes, who for so long have harassed me, beaten me up, were screaming in terror, begging me to spare them. Even that bastard Billy, who seemed to be the confident type, was in total panic, crying for his life. And honestly, I’ll admit that the idea of crushing them with my own fists crossed my mind, but fortunately for them I am not that kind of guy. Although I'm not sure that the fate I had in store for them would be any better in the end... As they thought their last hour had come, I stopped. "Well, now that you've got a clear understanding of who the boss is here, we can get things straight. First of all, I am now your god, and you will have the obligation to call me that. No Matt or any other nickname. Secondly, you must do absolutely ANYTHING I want. And you REALLY better not disappoint me or else..." I dug my fingers into the bodywork and with one sharp move, tore the car in half along its entire length. I could see them looking at each other as I held half of the car in each of my hands. There was a silence for several seconds as they realized what I had done. I had just torn up dear Billy's beloved car as easily as a piece of paper. "Is that understood?" I said, in a threatening tone No response. I continued to crush the car! "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" they shouted. "IS THAT UNDERSTOOD?" I shouted louder. "Y-y-yes!" cried Billy. "Very well!" I said before dropping the two pieces that crashed to the ground. The occupants came out, still trembling. "Oh, I forgot! Obviously, if I find out that you have harassed even one person, I will be very VERY angry! And you know what will happen if I get very VERY angry..." I lifted the enormous tree trunk that was my leg and crushed one half of the car with a sharp blow. Billy and his buddies looked at me, completely terrified, looking at the metal plate that was once the right side of Billy's car. It was then that my stomach rumbled slightly. It's true that I hadn't eaten anything all day... Well, not really if you don't count Jeremy's ocean of "milk." And besides, it should be the same for him, not counting the people he was going to "visit"... Yeah, something tells me there are going to be a lot of people who are starving tonight. That's going to be a lot of food... And it's a good thing I have "volunteers" right here... "By the way, here is your first mission: I have a few friends coming over tonight, but I have nothing left in the fridge. I'm going to need some food and urgently. But not much, a few hundred kilos should be enough..." He stared at me, flabbergasted, not sure if he had heard correctly. "A few... h-h-hundred p-pounds?" stuttered Billy. "Well yes Billy, it is necessary to feed a dozen people of 8 feet tall..." I said by insisting on the end of the sentence. I saw Billy's face decompose even more when he understood that there were other muscle titans like me. That's right Billy, your life is ruined man! Now we'll see who the maggots are! "B-but are you s-s-serious?" stuttered Billy. "What? ... WHAT? You think I'm kidding, Billy?" I shouted with a very threatening air. I grabbed the other piece of the car and started to squeeze it, but this time much more brutally and strongly. In a few seconds, I turned it into an extremely compact ball of metal and dropped it right in front of Billy. Billy, staring at what was a piece of his car, began to tremble even more and cry out in fear, realizing my absolutely titanic strength and the fact that I could crush him completely with my little finger if I wanted to. "Do I look like I'm kidding, Billy?" I asked but he didn't answer. I saw him just swallowing, being even more terrified of the fate that awaited him if he ever upset me. "Now maggots, get out, you have work to do." But again, no one moved. So I decided to make my displeasure clear to them! "GGGGGGRRRRROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!!!!!" I roared like Hulk. DAMN! I could swear I felt the ground shake! The effect was instantaneous, they rose and certainly beat the world speed record! This is it, now, all my years of ordeal, of intimidation, all that had come to an end. And on the other hand, I knew a certain group for whom a much bigger ordeal had just begun HAHAHAHAHAHA!!! Well it was time to join Jeremy, I was curious to see what he was doing. And I'll have to come back to see Ben. By now he must have finished his muscle growth too. I was here in the middle of this half-destroyed street, naked, and I admired for the hundredth time my ENORMOUS muscles, constantly flexing them. For fuck's sake, if someone had told me that this day, which had started so badly and was going to be boring, was going to be like that, I would never have believed it! That said, this fabulous day isn't quite over yet... is it Ben, David and above all... Jeremy?
    16 points
  45. Hudson grinned as he turned the vial around in his hand. Just thinking of what it would turn him into made him horny beyond belief. He flexed his arms in anticipation, glowering at Alex, who lay aghast on the ruins of the lab, his cock leaking precum. "Haha… Alex… not the big guy anymore huh?" Hudson jeered, bending down to scoop a smear of precum on his thick finger. He licked it, revelling in the way his former senior's juices tasted. "Hudson… oh god… look at you. Fuck… what have you done to youself?" "What have I done? WHAT HAVE I DONE?" Hudson boomed. "I've become, in just a few mere months, a more powerful alpha than you WILL EVER BE!". He struck a few more poses, bathing in self-worship. "And I'm about to get bigger. This serum will make me a BEHEMOTH." His eyes suddenly lit up, as if realising something. "This… haha…fuck…this is what you gave him right? To make him into that beast? The Behemoth. Haven't seen him since he stole that growth from me. I was gonna be so much bigger if it wasn't for that fucker. I should have realised it sooner. Hahaha… bet that bitch didn't get a second dose before taking the 4th serum. He's not going to want to miss this. Come here. Now." With that, Hudson grabbed Alex's comparatively tiny waist and slung the soldier over his bulging trap and strode out of the lab, busting the door frame in the process. As the giant soldier thundered down the hall, his cock hardened, straining his jock strap. Alex could feel it, prodding his calf. It was gargantuan, and even from his awkward position, he could make out every massive, engorged vein. Just thinking of how big it would grow soon made him shiver in lust. Hudson grinned, feeling the smaller man shake as his cock grew harder. His inauguration as a god was imminent. Soon he would become the biggest alpha. The ultimate soldier. A perfect muscle beast. Soon they reached the barracks. Hudson tore each door open, but to no avail. This left virtually only one place he could be. The gym. Hudson busted open the reinforced double doors, his presence filling the immense space. His cock at full attention, he bellowed. "BEHEMOTH. COME HERE YOU LITTLE PUNK. WATCH ME BECOME THE ALPHA OF YOUR NIGHTMARES." A boom sounded from one end of the hall. Hudson could just about make out a large shadow moving through the dimly lit room. It grew bigger as it weaved through rows of machine and weights, before finally stepping into the light of the doorway. It was the Behemoth. And he had grown. Whatever his own cum did to him was working. The Behemoth was beyond huge. Probably almost as big as Hudson was now. "Hudson. Long time no… ngh… see bud. Had a few hehe… missions to carry out. Is why I might be… a bit bulkier than when we last met." He said flexing a massive arm. Hudson watched as his bicep balled into a huge melon of muscle mass. This was no stop for the new Hudson. Throwing Alex onto the floor, he flexed his muscles and charged at the man. The Behemoth dodged him and landed a punch right to his chest. Hudson whirled around and landed a solid kick in the muscled man's chest, knocking him back. The Behemoth ran back charging, knocking Hudson to the ground. The Behemoth landed a running jump on him, effectively pinning Hudson to the floor. Immediately Hudson threw himself around and put the other man in a lock.It was then that the Behemoth spotted the vial in Hudson's hand and knew what was up. An evil plan formed in his mind. The man smashed his head against the vial, smashing it. "Argh!" He yelled, as the glass cut through his skin. The serum started to flow into him. "NO!" Hudson yelled. The Behemoth was writhing now, his veins pulsing with a second dose of the stuff that made him into such a beast. There was no telling how big he was gonna get. "UgHf… FUCK little man… thanks for the– ngH! God I'm gonna get so huge. I can FEEL IT. MAKE ME A BEAST!!" he roared as his moved his twitching body into a most muscular. His biceps began to engorge, becoming even more pumped, as his forearms grew veinier. Bigger triceps, bigger hands, everything was BIGGER. His shoulders were next. They ballooned up into these huge… broad… monsters. The Behemoth laughed. "So… much… MUSCLE! YES… WIDER. I DON'T WANT TO FIT THROUGH ANY DOORWAY. ARGGGHH!!!" Hudson watched his traps hike higher and higher. That serum was his ticket to becoming the ultimate soldier… and that monster took it. Hudson was mad. He flew at the Behemoth, trying to clamber on his growing muscle. "Haha… you feel like a twi- NGH… hah… looks like I'm growing there too. MpFH! Come here, bitch". The larger man wrapped one hand around Hudson's comparatively tiny hands, picked him up and jammed him on his cock, which had begun to grow. "HAHA… I've always wanted to do THIS. To FUCK you cute little muscle ass. Mmpf… yess… grow… bigger COCK. Pump me full of my alpha hormones and make me a god!" He flexed his body, his cock growing girthier and thicker by the second. Hudson felt like he was going to get split in half. The Behemoth started to rock his hips back and forth, his body still piling on mass. "From now on… you will call me 'sir'. UNDERSTAND?" he commanded. Immediately Hudson submitted to the man he made. "Yes… sir". "WHAT WAS THAT?" "YES, SIR!" "Good… time for me to pump you full of my alpha cum… and don't get any fantasies of growth. The Behemoth serum only gives the power for Transfer. Haha… bet you thought you would grow too huh? No. All this MUSCLE.. is for ME!" he roared as he slammed his writhing penis in and out of Hudson's hole. "So tight… fuck, I'm getting so huge" he said as he lifted his arm up and kissed the thick bicep on it. His pits, now extremely hairy and sweaty, pressed onto Hudson's face. The submissive stud licked and inhaled his alpha's scent. "Good punk… inhale my musk. Submit it to me." His body was now HUGE. Pecs, perfectly round and square, topped off with massive nipples and a rippling 12 pack. His thighs were trunks, wrapped in a layer of sinewy BULK. His back was a forest of muscle, each one sculpted to perfection. The Behemoth twitched. His balls were now huge and heavy with cum. Hudson could feel his gargantuan load cooking in them. "Get ready bitch… When I cum, my transformation will be complete. I will have become a fucking muscle god. A super soldier you will only dream of becoming. Watch me… watch me turn and transform into the man… beyond a man… UGFHH" He exploded inside Hudson, his cock growing huge as he pumped the smaller man full of his muscle cum. It flowed into Hudson. He could feel it, a torrent of spunk filling him up. "Ugh! NgGH! UGRGFF! YES! TAKE IT. MORE! MOREE!" The pressure was so great that Hudson flew off his cock into the gym. He landed next to Alex, who was spent from having orgasm after orgasm. He watched as the Behemoth's own monster orgasm rocked through him, finally turning him into a muscle god. "Hah… I'M HUGE! FINALLY A GOD. SO… MUCH MUSCLE. SO BIG. SO GOOD. MUST FUCK MORE. LITTLE BITCHES… FROM NOW ON… THINGS ARE UNDER ME… " his impossibly deep voice boomed. From now on, things were gonna be… different. Under the rule of the new alpha muscle god. —- The Sergeant reviewed the security footage of the Behemoth's ascension to godhood with a constant hard on and a smirk on his face. Good…, he thought. Phase one was complete. Grabbing a vial labelled Alpha Serum #0, he headed out of the lab. End Thank you for all your support. I will try to create more stories in the future. Happy New Year
    16 points
  46. Whenever I finish a story on this site, I like to give some bonus behind the scenes material. First off, I’m going to unashamedly admit I almost cut chapters 29 and 30—there was nothing in there that served the plot or fulfilled my personal desires, and I felt that they went on too long. I kept them because I suspected some of my readers would like the content especially, “you fucked my hip out of its socket” (a moment inspired by a story a friend of a friend told me about his most wild night with his then boyfriend). Another reason I kept them was that, for this story, I cut a lot. Most of it was only ever prewriting, but some of it I actually drafted. Everything I cut needlessly bogged down the main plot. One of the details I tried to squeeze in a million times was that Katherine named her son Roy because he was her prince. But there was no place where it felt like anything other than a distraction, so I cut it. Melody’s coven were originally much bigger characters, fully aware of Roy before he reached out, and constantly trying to trick Roy into joining because of how rare healing witches are. Before I cut that subplot, I actually wrote the chapter where he met them (if there’s interest in reading it, I’ll post it). Part of the chapter is setting up the characters Gladys Price and Jay, whom I had big plans for. Gladys is not above violence and threats and was desperate for Roy to join the coven. As for Jay, let’s just say that Jay’s good at glamours and (despite being straight) was going to try to honey pot both Roy and Mason at different points in the story. I had so much planned for after Gramps’s abjuration ended, or what I called the Post-Game in my notes. Most, not all, of these tidbits were going to be flashforwards thanks to Gramps’s newfound psychic ability. Part of the Post-Game involved a showdown between him and Gladys in which he utterly obliterates her chances of victory. Gladys (like Voldemort) fears death more than anything else, so Gramps curses her with eternal life and ever-worsening health so she’ll beg for death one day, and makes it so only Roy can remove the curse. Out of compassion, Roy removes it immediately, and that act of automatic, unprompted mercy makes her declare peace with Roy. Other parts of the Post-Game actually were more intricate. Five years after Mason and Roy get married, Roy finds out he has the same genetic condition that caused his mother’s kidneys to fail. He needs a transplant, or he will die. They seek out Billy Whitaker to try to get a kidney from him, but it turns out he can’t donate a kidney because of years of steroid abuse to keep the giant size Katherine gave him. Also, it turns out he’s incredibly gay and only married Katherine because he thought she was the only woman he’d ever been sexually attracted to. He had confused his arousal over his own growing body with attraction to Katherine. I even had some half-formed idea of Billy and Dalton getting a happily ever after. Without his father’s kidney, Julie’s promise to give Roy a kidney ultimately saves Roy’s life. Roy is able to use his mother’s magic to make the anti-rejection medication more effective. I cut this because it was overly involved and complicated, and felt like a whole new story rather than a continuation of this one. Also cut from the Post-Game, Julie is confused when she finds out the baby she is pregnant with “is a boy” and concludes Gramps saw a vision of some future daughter she is going to have. But when her only child comes out as trans at age 16, Julie buys her a violin to show her support, and Julie and Phil’s daughter becomes a famous violinist. This was the most painful cut for me. I was well aware of Harry Potter’s influence on my story, so I wanted to include some trans-positivity. But when I cut most of the Post-Game it felt self-indulgent to keep this whole tangent, so as a compromise to myself, I kept the planting and cut the payoff. I never even prewrote the honeymoon because I want Gramps’s wedding curse to do whatever devious and sexually twisted thing you want it to do. Only having one answer felt limiting in this story. The biggest behind the scenes peak I have technically shared elsewhere. Originally, my plan was to take three pictures that turned my crank and write stories about them. I started “Completely Customizable,” I Can Fix Him, and this all at the same time, but “Completely Customizable” turned out to be 1/10 as long as the other two, so I published it early. If it’s of interest to the audience, I will share the pics that inspired these stories, but none of the images are mine, and I can’t credit the original creators because I don’t know who they are. Thanks for reading, and thanks for the digital love.
    15 points
  47. Chapter 3 Marcus pov even as he was getting bigger he was still the sweet and horny dork I fell in love with. He woke me up a massage and a blowjob before asking ”babe I’m starving where is the nearest titan place “ his stomach rumbling. I thought for a second and had a fun and sexy idea “I know just the place jump in the truck babe I just need to grab some stuff quick” the closest titans place was technically davons but there was a place inside an adult water park and I wasn’t going to miss the opportunity to show off my growing hubby while seeing him in the swimwear I bought him. (adult parks started popping up as Titans did mostly due to parents not wanting there children around them and alot of big guys having money to spend without as many ways to spend it and other people wanting to see them) I grabbed what I needed and drove him there. Poor guy was so hungry by the time we got there he didn’t even ask why we were at a water park and just followed me to the restaurant. The person behind the counter took one look at him and said “we will have the fuel out in a minute please take your seats. It felt like he just kept eating he had multiple orders of fuel which meant one thing another spurt was happening soon. We went to the wave pool and he said “babe I think I’m going through another spur-“ cut off by him moaning as his sexy Speedo started tearing his body expanding with more mass others notice and a group of people around us cheered him on as his ass destroyed his speedo leaving him in his full glory he grabs me and walks towards the bathrooms “babe what are we doing . and with more confidence I have seen from him before “imma fuck you till you beg me to stop” fuck it was hot when he let his dominant side out so I’ll let him have his fun this time.
    15 points
  48. Chapter 35 The next day at the gym, I moved forward with the plan Mason and I came up with. I was not going to let this vacation go to waste. After my three morning workouts, I was feeling particularly tight, particularly buff, particularly huge. My workout clothes were straining over my body, especially my chest, thighs and ass. It was unsurprising. I’d been wearing these clothes since I was 190 pounds, and after my three morning workouts, I had to be over 230. I strutted out of the gym, ready to jog home to have lunch with Mason. I hoped that my new clothes had come in because I didn’t fancy busting out of my clothes during my afternoon workouts. As soon as my foot hit the sidewalk outside the gym, Carey appeared, as if out of nowhere. “Afternoon, Whitaker. You’re looking particularly swole.” “Carey,” I said flatly. “You called your supplier yet?” Groaning, I pulled out my phone and called Mel right there in front of Carey. Before I could say word one, Mel began lacing into me. “What the fuck, Roy? What the actual fuck?” “Calm down,” I said. “Calm down? You want me to calm down? I saw you at the gym this morning. You were huge. Way bigger than you were when I sold you the stuff. I ran out of there when I saw you. What the fuck, man?” I was about to bullshit my way through an answer that didn’t require a confession of witchcraft, but Mel cut me off. “I told you not to take more than one a day. One. A. Day. Those were my specific instructions. You want us to get busted? This stuff can’t be legal, Roy. I’m not going to jail for you.” I could tell Mel was obviously a no-go, so I put the phone on speaker so Carey would hear the rest. “You’re cut off. Don’t look for me again—I won’t sell you jack shit anymore. And I’m changing my number. And I’m changing gyms. Fuck, I might move across state lines. Goodbye, Roy.” With that, he hung up. I put my phone away and looked innocently at Carey. “Well,” I said, “my supplier is no longer my supplier.” Carey raised an eyebrow dubiously. “He doesn’t like how public my bulking has been. He’s skittish.” Carey glowered. “Sorry,” I said. “I know you wanted to sell it at the gym or something, but there’s nothing I can do.” I moved to walk around him, but in typical Carey fashion, he stopped me. “I didn’t want to sell it. I wanted to take it, Whitaker. Keeping muscle when you’re months from turning 60 is hard enough. Putting on more mass is a fucking impossible challenge.” That inspired me. “I’m willing to give you one of my doses. A sign of good faith on my part, you put in a good word with the mayor on your part.” I did have two extra vials. Since the transfiguration had an expiration date, I might as well use my extras to my advantage. “One?” Carey seemed especially unsatisfied. “If you follow my instructions exactly, and I mean exactly, a dose should get you about 5 pounds. Maybe as much as 10.” Carey stepped up close to me, trying to intimidate me, even though I was now self-evidently bigger than him. “Two doses.” “I can be persuaded to give you two. But, you have to use your connections to expedite all my permits, you have to take the stuff exactly as I tell you to, and you have to do your workouts with me.” “Why would I have to work out with you?” Carey asked gruffly. “If the stuff works, the stuff works.” “To get the most out of this stuff, you’ll be doing 5 or 6 workouts in one day. My mother was a doctor; she taught me some therapeutic massage techniques. If you don’t let me massage you between workouts, you’ll be in too much pain to do a second workout.” It was close enough to the truth to not feel like a lie. Carey weighed his options. “I wouldn’t mind being manhandled by you. I’d prefer it was Mister, but you’re juicy and thick. Tomorrow. You’ll give me both doses tomorrow.” I shook my head. “Doubling up on the doses won’t make it doubly effective. How about tomorrow and next Wednesday?” Carey put his hand out, businesslike. “You drive a hard bargain, Whitaker. See you tomorrow morning.” Before I could let go of his hand, he pulled me in closer. “Pull no punches, show no mercy, work me harder than you would your man.” “I’ll text you the workout plan when I get home. And prepare five times as much food as you think you’ll need.” Carey gave me a thumbs up, and I jogged home. As I jogged, I could tell my cock was hanging bigger, my balls larger. They bounced more heavily as I moved. When I hopped into the shower, I got visual confirmation of just how much bigger I was—all over. I turned down the water temperature a little to prevent a compulsory wank. Hearing I was home, Mason joined me in the bathroom. “We were swamped at the bakery this morning,” Mason said over the water. “How’d Kayla do?” “Brilliantly,” he said, proudly. “She reorganized the method customers use to line up so people wouldn’t block the door anymore.” “Cool. I’ll take a look at it later.” “She also didn’t run out of croissants in the first hour.” Now I was impressed. “How’d she manage that? I always run out of croissants before 7.” “She held off on making the specialty breads until later in the morning and made twice as many croissants before the store opened.” “But the rye takes forever to make.” “You never run out of rye,” Mason said. “In fact, you often have to sell it at a reduced price as day-old bread. She prioritized the money-maker.” “Smart woman,” I said rinsing out my hair. “Did you have a fun morning?” “‘Fun’ is a strong word. Carey strong-armed me into giving him a dose and spending tomorrow with him.” Mason sighed. “Well, Sammy and I are doing yoga tomorrow night, so it was going to be a 6-workout day anyway. Do it for the new store.” “My thoughts exactly,” I responded, turning off the shower and stepping out. Mason wolf whistled at me as I dried off. “Looking big,” he complimented. “Good thing your new clothes arrived. I put the really big ones in the hall closet. The 2Xs are on your bed, ready to go.” “Thanks, sweetness,” I said, slapping his ass as I walked past him. “That stung!” Mason said, surprised and delighted. “You must be getting stronger!” I smiled cockily. “Imagine how much it’ll sting when I’m 350.” I went into the bedroom to look at the clothes Mason got me. Normally, I didn’t let him buy me clothes. He tends to buy me clothes that he’d wear, and frankly, they’re just not me. For instance, today, he’d been wearing a baby blue Tweety Bird shirt, and Tweety was saying, “Sufferin’ Succotash.” It’s cute. I get the joke. On him it looks adorable, even at his gargantuan size. On me, though, clothes like that make me look like I’m trying too hard and draw all the wrong attention. As a result, I was worried about what he’d bought. But when I saw them, all fear evaporated. The clothes he had called unfashionable and shabby were exactly my aesthetic. Solid colors, no prints, shades of blue, green, grey, and black. “Thank you,” I called out, relieved. “Not a cartoon character among them.” “Like you could pull off Looney Toons Couture,” he called from the kitchen. The rest of the day went exactly as anticipated, no surprises, no ambushes. When I got home for dinner, Mason pulled me into the living room before I could even get in the shower. He tilted his head, pointed to the scale with his right hand, and unfurled the measuring tape from his left. “Are you going to do this every night?” I asked, stepping on the scale. I was excited about my growth too, but this much ritual felt a little excessive, and I’m a practicing he-witch. “Of course we’re doing this every night. I had to stop myself from making a line graph with star stickers to display on the wall.” He looked at the scale’s readout and announced, “237.5.” He said it with awe and reverence, even though he outweighed me by more than 200 pounds. Like a supplicant bowing before his lord, he kneeled down and slowly lowered my workout shorts. Delicately, tenderly, lovingly, he tickled the length of my cock with his fingertips until it sprang into a full erection: strong, rigid, vibrating, and leaking. Then, he put the tape measure next to my cock and said, “9 inches. A full nine inches. This is a huge cock.” Again, the compliment felt a little hollow considering he was packing a 20-inch Titan missile. He saw I was discontent with him fussing over me like this, so he said, “Oh, come on. Let me have my fun. If you’re a good boy, I’ll give you a blow job.” At that, I put my hands on my hips and thrusted out my cock for him. “After your shower, hotshot,” he said.
    15 points
  49. Big Mick pt. 12 The evening proved to be very eventful. Big Mick turned over in his sleep to have his growing body face me with his cock near my face and absentmindedly I began to suck like it was a bottle in my sleep while Big Mick stroked my hair like a child. It was clearly evident that our subconscious wanted this to continue despite the will power of Big Mick who eventually turned back over after our hours long session ended. Big Mick was the first to awake in the morning excited to see how he grew. He looked at the mirrors on his side and saw that he did get noticeably fatter but still retained some decent mass to look like a huge powerlifter. He decided to stand and with his new size his standing made the building shake in a way that aroused him even more and his cock rose but he fought the temptation as to not overdo it to become immobile once more. All the commotion and trembling caused me to stir. Big Mick smiled and couldn't wait for me to see him so he turned around to look down at me and instantly began to leak precum. He was trying to figure out how what he saw was possible. I sat up and then began to stand a bit more gingerly than Big Mick because I was still a bit groggy and then hit my head on the beams and let out a loud ouch. Big Mick couldn't believe he now had to look up at me. His hose was now a steady stream of cum. I couldn't even fully stand up anymore and I still haven't turned around yet. But that hit on the head surely will wake you up if nothing else will. I slowly turned around slightly hunched over until I was facing Big Mick whom I could no longer see due to my increased size and mass with my chest blocking him from view. But I did feel his presence as I felt his warm seed hit my chest. I laughed and said good morning to you as well. I said to Big Mick let's go outside I'm starting to get a kink in my neck. I could feel the small tremors as Big Mick walked, I said to him as he was moving that more than likely we won't be able to live here anymore after today. He didn't say anything just mumbled a bit. When I felt the small tremors stop I figured he was outside. Big Mick was mumbling to himself how could this happen, he was supposed to be the only one of mass around then the building and ground began to shake with a force never felt before. I began to move and with such power it caused Big Mick to fall on the ground. He faced the entryway to the building we once called home. I was still bent over heading to the too small doorway. Once there I decided to stand straight up with force with my head blowing through the ceiling and part of my chest and nipples sticking out of the openings that were once windows. I continued to walk forward shaking the ground around me and making larger holes in the walls for my pecs until I was close enough to destroy the wall and building as a whole walking through it. "Aaah much better don't you think" I said to Big Mick hitting a freakishly massive double bicep pose. Big Mick was enraged and lunged forward poking me in the abs cursing up a storm about how the fuck is this possible and that he is the one that should be my size not me and that he wished he would have not been found and his legend could have grown to this size even if he couldn't. During his rant I thought back to all the events that led up to this point. The more and more he spoke the angrier I began to become until finally I said in a loud and commanding voice "ENOUGH". I stepped back into the now destroyed former home of ours so he could see my face and all of me. I then explained to him what transpired to get to this point. How I doubled the initial concoction on the first try and what my cum and his does to me as well. He stood there dumbfounded. In the beginning I wanted to be like Big Mick because we all fantasized about doing so but after hearing his last tirade I no longer want to be like Big Mick who really at this point is little compared to me. I smiled and called him Little Mick for the first time which he tried to protest and I flexed an arm and asked is there really a need to argue this fact. He was quiet instantly. I said to him up until this point I didn't know what to think of what I have become but now I think I know. Big isn't enough to describe me neither is huge or colossal or worldly, I think Godly is more like it and to really cement this point you're going to help me once more with the growth I need and that is rightfully mine so that others like Travis and Derek can worship me properly. The feeling of little hands all over this body is a very exhilarating thought. Little Mick tried to protest by saying he won't agree to that. I laughed and told him his cock said otherwise and that did he really think he could escape me now his god of muscle. I lifted him up in the air and began to suck his rod dry until his balls were shriveled up I then bound him with reinforced steel so he could witness my ascension and how I got there. I then began to suck my own rod for hours to his astonishment and amazement at what was happening right before his eyes as I ascended to my rightful place as god of muscle among men. The place of my ascension was cleared of the shrubbery and trees mostly by my own hand in uprooting them. As most of the trees only came up to my waist then. My legion of followers have constructed a massive home for their new ruler along with a room with various entry points for my followers to walk out on planks and worship the body of their new god all over. A few times a year I laid across the ground and allowed them to climb all over me to compete in their favorite pass time to see who can climb up to the base of my nipple first. They bathed in the pond of my seed which didn't do much for them other than keep disease away. Little Mick was given a place for visitors to see him and congratulate him as the one who gave them their god. I still sucked my own seed down and continued to grow and told my followers there will come a day where this will all be too small for me and I will have to leave but until then they continued to enjoy everything about me flexing, showing feats of strength, etc. What's to come in the future, only time will tell....
    15 points
  50. Chapter 2 ray pov I wake up not being able to stop cumming moaning as I’m overwhelmed by pleasure . Marcus walks in “don’t hold back your body isn’t used to the amount of cum your producing just enjoy the feeling while I get you breakfast and we can have some fun after ” he takes off my pajamas and winks“these won’t fit soon anyways” leaving me able to look at my improved body while my cock blast out seemingly endless cum. if anything that made me somehow cum even harder I’ve went from a kinda chunky nerd to a Adonis in my own right if he had a 11 cock and balls the sizes of baseballs. As soon My cock stops cumming Marcus walks back in with my breakfast aka enough bacon to kill an average person and a farms worth of eggs “ thank you babe also sorry for the mess “ I say catching my breath I should be spent but Marcus bringing me breakfast naked except his dumb kiss the chief apron made my cock rock hard again “what do you mean sorry this is so hot seeing my ray grow into a god maybe after you eat we can have som-“ I pull him into a kiss “food can wait I need you now” I grab the lube just about to prep myself when Marcus grabs it from me “I don’t think so big boy now that your gonna be my size soon I want us to switch sometimes don’t worry though I’ll pound that ass after if you want me too” he starts prepping himself as I looked at him kinda shocked I kinda just assumed he was a strict top but then again I never asked I guess. he grins turning around lowering himself onto my cock “being honest babe I was afraid of crushing you but now I could get used to this” he starts bouncing himself on my cock and I try thrusting a bit but he stops me by slamming his beautiful muscle ass down “babe just cuase your fucking me this time don’t think your in control now jack me off a bit “ I listen and start jacking him off trying not to lose my mind as my dick felt like it was in a vise milking pleasure out of it. we both came and took a small break to eat before I start teasing his monster cock leading to a legendary fuckfest I can’t tell you how many times we came and how many times we swapped but I have never been more satisfied that night in his arms.
    14 points
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..